diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/54884-8.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/54884-8.txt | 8016 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8016 deletions
diff --git a/old/54884-8.txt b/old/54884-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 1bf5d15..0000000 --- a/old/54884-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8016 +0,0 @@ -Project Gutenberg's The Tragedy of Fotheringay, by Mary Monica Maxwell-Scott - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Tragedy of Fotheringay - Founded on the journal of D. Bourgoing, physician to Mary - Queen of Scots, and on unpublished MS. documents - -Author: Mary Monica Maxwell-Scott - -Contributor: Dominique Bourgoing - -Release Date: June 10, 2017 [EBook #54884] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE TRAGEDY OF FOTHERINGAY *** - - - - -Produced by MWS, Linda Cantoni, and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries) - - - - - - - - - -[Transcriber's Note: Obvious printer errors have been corrected -without note; inconsistent and archaic spellings in quoted material -have been retained as they appear in the original.] - - - - -The Tragedy of Fotheringay - -[Illustration: _Walker & Boutall, Ph. Sc._ - - _Mary Queen of Scots, - from the Memorial Portrait - in the possession of the Trustees of Blairs College, Aberdeen._] - - - - -The - -Tragedy of Fotheringay - -FOUNDED ON - - THE JOURNAL OF D. BOURGOING, - PHYSICIAN TO MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS, AND - ON UNPUBLISHED MS. DOCUMENTS - - -BY THE - - HON. MRS. MAXWELL SCOTT - OF ABBOTSFORD - - - LONDON - ADAM & CHARLES BLACK - 1895 - - - - -PREFACE - - -In compiling this book, my original intention was to deal -with the material afforded by Bourgoing's Journal, supplemented by -the Letters of Sir Amyas Paulet. Both narrate the events of the last -few months of Queen Mary's prison life, the details of which have -been hitherto little known. As time went on, however, and further new -and valuable matter was offered to me by the kindness of friends, -the scope of the work gradually expanded. Many details regarding the -Queen's execution and burial have been added, and I feel that some -apology is due for possible repetitions and other errors of style -which almost necessarily follow such a change of plan. Many of the -illustrative notes regarding Queen Mary's last moments are culled -from original contemporary accounts of the execution, for the use of -which I am indebted to the kindness of the Rev. Joseph Stevenson, -S.J., LL.D. Some of these narratives are printed in the Appendix in -their entirety. The valuable collection of the Calthorpe MSS. has -furnished many interesting details, and I am especially indebted to -the courtesy of the present Lord Calthorpe for permission to publish -the two curious contemporary drawings of the trial and execution. The -value of these drawings is materially increased by the annotations in -Beale's handwriting. To him we owe several of the most interesting -notes regarding the execution, etc., and the knowledge that these -MSS. have come down to us under the direct guardianship of Beale's -descendants lends additional value to their testimony. - -Robert Beale, whose name occurs so frequently in my narrative, -had long been employed in a subordinate position by Elizabeth's -Government, and in 1576 was sent by the Privy Council on an embassy -to the Prince of Orange. He was later appointed Clerk of Council to -the Queen, the office in which he comes before us at the time of -Queen Mary's trial and death, and his daughter Margaret married Sir -Henry Yelverton, Attorney-General, the ancestor of the Calthorpe -family, who thus became the possessors of the documents I have -referred to. - -The frontispiece, taken from what is known as the Blairs portrait of -Queen Mary, has its own pedigree of unusual interest, although it -cannot claim to be an original portrait. The following description -of this picture is taken from the pen of the Right Rev. Bishop Kyle, -Vicar Apostolic of the Northern district of Scotland:-- - - This large picture of Queen Mary belonged once to Mrs. - Elizabeth Curle, wife and widow of Gilbert Curle, one - of the Queen's secretaries during the last years of her - life and at her death. Mrs. Curle herself was one of the - attendants at her execution. When, and by whom it was - painted, I have never learned. The attire and attitude - of the principal figure being the same in which it is - said Mary appeared on the scaffold, seem to testify - decisively that the picture is not what can be called an - original--that is traced from the living subject under - the painter's eye. The adjuncts were evidently added by - another and an inferior artist, but when, I have no means - of knowing. Mrs. Curle survived her mistress long, at - least thirty years. She had two sons, who both became - Jesuits. Of one, John, there is little known. He died in - Spain. The other, Hyppolytus, was long Superior, and a - great benefactor of the Scotch College of Douai. To that - College he bequeathed the property, not inconsiderable, - which he derived from his mother, and among the rest the - very picture now at Blairs. The picture remained in that - College (Douai) till the French Revolution. At the wreck of - the College it was taken from its frame, and being rolled - up was concealed in a chimney, the fireplace of which was - built up, and was so preserved. After the peace of 1815 - it was taken from its place of concealment and conveyed - first to Paris, but ultimately to Scotland, through the - late Bishop Paterson and the Reverend John Farquharson, - who being the latter Principal, the former Prefect of - Studies in the Douai College at the time of the Revolution, - identified it as the picture that had been kept there - according to the tradition mentioned above.[1]--(From - _Annals of Lower Deeside_, John A. Henderson.) - -[Footnote 1: The late Rev. Charles Gordon (well known in Aberdeen -as Priest Gordon, having been in charge of the Roman Catholic -Congregation for sixty years), then a student in the College, -assisted in concealing the picture.] - -In the background of this picture the execution of the Queen at -Fotheringay is represented, along with the portraits of Jane Kennedy -and Elizabeth Curle, the two maids of honour who were present on -the sad occasion. The royal arms of Scotland are painted on the -right-hand corner of the picture, and there are three inscriptions in -Latin, the translations of which are as follow:-- - - 1. Mary Queen of Scotland, Dowager Queen of France, truly - legitimate Sovereign of the Kingdoms of England and - Ireland, mother of James, King of Great Britain, oppressed - by her own Subjects in the year 1568, with the Hope and - Expectation of Aid promised by her Cousin Elizabeth, - reigning in England, went thither, and there, contrary - to the Law of Nations and the Faith of a Promise, being - retained Captive after 19 years of Imprisonment on Account - of Religion by the Perfidy of the same Elizabeth and the - Cruelty of the English Parliament, the horrible Sentence - of Decapitation being passed upon her, is delivered up to - Death, and on the 12th of the Kalends of March--such an - Example being unheard of--she is beheaded by a vile and - abject Executioner in the 45th year of her Age and Reign. - - 2. In the Presence of the Commissioners and Ministers of - Queen Elizabeth, the Executioner strikes with his Axe - the most serene Queen, the Daughter, Wife, and Mother of - Kings, and after a first and second Blow, by which she was - barbarously wounded, at the third cuts off her Head. - - 3. While she lived the chief Parent and Foundress of the - Scotch College, thus the once most flourishing Queen - of France and Scotland ascends the fatal Scaffold with - unconquered but pious mind, upbraids Tyranny and Perfidy, - professes the Catholic Faith, and publicly and plainly - professes that she always was and is a Daughter of the - Roman Church. - -The reliquary containing a portrait of Queen Mary, of which Lady -Milford kindly allows me to publish the photograph for the first -time, is very interesting, and the date can be fixed as being _not -later_ than 1622, but unfortunately the history of the medallion is -little known.[2] It was originally in the possession of the Darrell -family, and as a Darrell was appointed to be Queen Mary's steward -during her captivity, and a Marmaduke Darrell (presumably the same -person) attended the funeral at Peterborough, I would fain see a -connection between him and the miniature, but so far I have found no -proof of this. - -[Footnote 2: For list of relics contained in the reliquary see -Appendix, p. 272.] - -The two contemporary drawings of Queen Mary's trial and execution -from the Calthorpe MSS. are now also published for the first -time. The lists of spectators written by Beale are of particular -interest, and it is curious to compare the drawings of the trial with -Bourgoing's description of the scene (see p. xiii.) and with that -given in Appendix, p. 270. - -In conclusion, I earnestly desire to express my grateful thanks for -the constant and valuable help and encouragement given to me by the -Rev. Joseph Stevenson, S.J., LL.D., to whose kindness I owe so much; -to Mr. Leonard Lindsay, F.S.A., and to other kind friends. - -M.M. MAXWELL SCOTT. - -_8th February 1895._[3] - -[Footnote 3: Soon after these words were written my valued friend -Father Stevenson was taken from us. He died on the evening of 8th -February, the same day on which Queen Mary, whose honour he had done -so much to maintain, suffered death, and I by a further coincidence -finished the writing of this book.] - - - - -CONTENTS - - - CHAP. PAGE - - I. CHARTLEY 1 - - II. FOTHERINGAY 16 - - III. THE TRIAL--FIRST DAY 44 - - IV. THE TRIAL--SECOND DAY 69 - - V. SUSPENSE 83 - - VI. AFTER THE SENTENCE 107 - - VII. WAITING FOR DEATH 125 - - VIII. FURTHER INDIGNITIES 145 - - IX. THE DEATH WARRANT 163 - - X. THE LAST DAY ON EARTH 179 - - XI. THE END 200 - - XII. PETERBOROUGH 225 - - XIII. WESTMINSTER 244 - - APPENDIX 249 - - - - -LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS - - - MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS, REPRODUCED FROM THE - PORTRAIT AT BLAIRS COLLEGE, ABERDEEN _Frontispiece_ - - CONTEMPORARY DRAWING OF THE TRIAL, } - REPRODUCED FROM THE CALTHORPE MS.[4] } _Facing each other - } at page 44_ - FACSIMILE KEY TO ABOVE } - - CONTEMPORARY DRAWING OF THE EXECUTION, } - FROM THE CALTHORPE MS. } _Facing each other - } at page 200_ - FACSIMILE KEY TO ABOVE } - - ENLARGEMENT OF THE EXECUTION SCENE, - AS GIVEN IN THE BACKGROUND OF THE ABOVE _To face page 220_ - - RELIQUARY CONTAINING MINIATURE OF - MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS, AND RELICS, - NOW IN THE POSSESSION OF LADY MILFORD _To face page 244_ - -[Footnote 4: "Dedans une grande salle à laquelle on entroit -immediatement de l'autre chambre de sa Majesté par une porte simple -... ils avoient dressé et tendu, au bout d'icelle, le dais de -la Reyne, et, des deux costez, au dessous, le long de la paroy, -estoient assis les seigneurs et toutte la noblesse sus nommée en la -commission, estat et ordre que dessus; et au meilleu, quelques tables -de long et les bancs où estoient assis les commissairs et la justice -sus nommée, chacun en leur ordre. Et au dessous, avoient dressé une -barrière laissant une partie qui se levoit pour entrer et sortir, -faisant separation comme d'un parquet auquel n'entroit personne que -ceulx qui avoient affaire pour la commission, et avoient charge en -icelle. Et en l'autre separation, en bas, estoient gentilshommes -et servans des dits seigneurs de la commission, auditeurs et -spectateurs."--From Bourgoing's Journal, Chantelauze, p. 513.] - - - - -THE - -TRAGEDY OF FOTHERINGAY - - - - -CHAPTER I - -CHARTLEY - - "Ceux qui voudront jamais escrire de cette illustre Reine - d'Ecosse en ont deux tres-amples sujets. L'un celui de - sa vie y l'autre de sa mort, l'un y l'autre tres mal - accompagnés de la bonne fortune." - - BRANTÔME. - - -Three hundred years have passed since Brantôme wrote these lines, -and his prevision has been fully verified. Writers of every -opinion--friends and foes--have taken as their theme the life and -death of Mary Stuart, and it would now seem as if nothing further -could be written on the subject, fascinating though it has proved. -Fresh historical matter bringing new evidence, however, comes to -light now and then, and the publication in France, some years ago, -of such testimony is our excuse for adding a short chapter to the -history of Queen Mary. That this evidence relates to her last days -and death, is very welcome, for we hold that in Queen Mary's case we -may specially apply her own motto, "In my end is my beginning." Her -death was the crown and meaning of her long trial, and the beginning -of an interest which has continued to the present day. - -The journal of Queen Mary's last physician, Dominique Bourgoing, -published by M. Chantelauze in 1876, which recounts the events of the -last seven months of Mary's life, informs us of many details hitherto -unknown, while the report of the trial of which Bourgoing was an -eye-witness is most valuable and interesting. Taken together with -the Letters of Sir Amyas Paulet, which, although written in a very -different spirit, agree in the main with Bourgoing's narrative, the -journal presents us with a complete picture of the daily life of the -captive Queen and the inmates of Fotheringay. In the preface to his -valuable book M. Chantelauze tells us of his happy acquisition of the -manuscript copy of Bourgoing's journal at Cluny, discusses the proofs -of its authenticity, and refers us to the passage in Queen Mary's -last letter to Pope Sixtus V., which we must consider as Bourgoing's -"credentials." - -"Vous aurez," writes Mary, "le vrai récit de la fasson de ma dernière -prise, et toutes les procédures contre moy et par moy, affin -qu'entendant la vérité, les calumnies que les ennemys de l'Eglise -me vouedront imposer puissent estre par vous réfutées et la vérité -connue: et à cet effet ai-je vers vous envoyé ce porteur, requérant -pour la fin votre sainte bénédiction."[5] - -[Footnote 5: Fotheringay, 23rd November 1586. Labanoff, tom. vi. pp. -447-454. Among Mary's last requests to her brother-in-law, Henri -III., there is a passage referring also to Bourgoing. It runs thus: -"Further, I beseech him to take my physician into his service, -and to give credit to what he shall say, and to pay regard to my -recommendation of him."] - -Bourgoing's Journal in effect begins from the moment specified by -the Queen, at her "last taking," and contains, as she says, the full -account of the proceedings taken against her. Although the interest -of the narrative centres in Fotheringay, Bourgoing also gives new and -interesting particulars of the way in which the Queen was removed -from Chartley, the imprisonment at Tixall, and the return to Chartley -before the journey to her last prison of Fotheringay. - -Bourgoing begins his journal on Thursday, the 11th of August 1586, -at Chartley, where the Queen had now been since the previous -Christmas, and at a moment of the gravest importance for her safety. -The fatal conspiracy known as the Babington Plot had been arrested, -and the unhappy agents in it were awaiting their cruel doom. It was -determined that Mary should be removed from Chartley, her secretaries -sent to London, and her papers seized, while she was still ignorant -of the fate of Babington and his companions. For this purpose -William Wade, a sworn enemy to Mary, was sent down to Staffordshire -to take the necessary measures, and in order that this might be -done secretly, he and Sir Amyas Paulet, Mary's keeper, met at some -distance from the castle, and there arranged their plan of action. - -The Queen's health had improved at Chartley, and she was now able -to take exercise on horseback. Paulet therefore proposed to her to -ride to Tixall, the house of Sir Walter Aston, which was situated a -few miles off, to see a Buck hunt. This proposal Mary accepted with -pleasure, and probably with some surprise at the unusual courtesy of -Sir Amyas. - -On 16th August the party set out. "Her Majesty," says Bourgoing, -"arrayed herself suitably, hoping to meet some pleasant company, -and was attended by M. Nau, who had not forgotten to adorn himself; -Mr. Curle, Mr. Melvim, and Bourgoing, her physician; Bastien Pages, -mantle-bearer; and Annibal, who carried the crossbows and arrows of -Her Majesty. All were mounted and in good apparel, to do her and the -expected company honour, and indeed every one was joyous at the idea -of this fine hunt."[6] - -[Footnote 6: Chantelauze, p. 467.] - -The Queen, who was very cheerful, rode on for about a mile, till Nau -observed to her that Sir Amyas was some way behind. She stopped -till he came up and spoke very kindly, saying she feared that, as -he was in bad health, he could not go so fast; to which he replied -courteously. The party proceeded a short way "without thinking more -about it," says Bourgoing, "when Sir Amyas, approaching the Queen, -said: 'Madame, here is one of the gentlemen pensioners of the Queen, -my mistress, who has a message to deliver to you from her,' and -suddenly M. George,[7] habited in green serge, embroidered more than -necessary for such a dress, and, as it appeared to me, a man of about -fifty years, dismounted from his horse, and coming to the Queen, who -remained mounted, spoke to her as follows: 'Madame, the Queen, my -mistress, finds it very strange that you, contrary to the pact and -engagement made between you, should have conspired against her and -her state, a thing which she could not have believed had she not seen -proofs of it with her own eyes and known it for certain. And because -she knows that some of your servants are guilty, and charged with -this, you will not take it ill if they are separated from you. Sir -Amyas will tell you the rest.' - -[Footnote 7: Sir Thomas Gorges.] - -"To which Her Majesty could only reply that, as for her, she had -never even thought of such things, much less wished to undertake -them, and that from whatever quarter she (Elizabeth) had received -her information, she had been misled, as she (Mary) had always shown -herself her good sister and friend." A melancholy scene now took -place. Nau and Curle, who wished to approach their mistress, were -forced back, and taken off to a neighbouring village. They never saw -Mary again. Melville was also removed. - -The Queen's party now turned back and proceeded a mile or two, -when Bourgoing, who, as he tells us, had placed himself as near -as he could to his mistress, saw that they were following a new -route; to this he drew the Queen's attention, and she called to Sir -Amyas, who was ambling slowly in front, to know where they were -going. On hearing that they were not to return to Chartley, Mary, -"feeling very indisposed, and unable to proceed," dismounted from -her horse and seated herself on the ground. She now implored Sir -Amyas to tell her where she was to be taken; he replied that she -would be in a good place, one finer than his, that she could not -return to her former residence, and that it was mere loss of time -to resist or remain where she was. She saying she would prefer to -die there, he threatened to send for her coach and place her in it. -The Queen remained inconsolable; and here it is very touching to -observe Bourgoing's efforts to comfort and encourage his mistress, -his entreaties to Paulet, his affectionate remonstrances with the -Queen herself, and even the very improbable ideas that he propounds -to console her, such as that perhaps Elizabeth was dead and Mary's -friends were taking these strange measures to place her person in -safety. At last the Queen was persuaded to proceed, but first, aided -by Bourgoing, she withdrew a few yards, and there under a tree she -"made her prayer to God, begging Him to have pity on her people and -on those who worked for her, asking pardon for her faults, which she -acknowledged to be great and to merit chastisement. She begged Him -to deign to remember His servant David, to whom He had extended His -mercy, and whom He had delivered from his enemies, imploring Him to -extend also His pity to her, though she was of use to no one, and -to do with her according to His will, declaring that she desired -nothing in this world, neither goods, honours, power, nor worldly -sovereignty, but only the honour of His holy name and His glory, -and the liberty of His Church and of the Christian people; ending -by offering Him her heart, saying that He knew well what were her -desires and intention."[8] - -[Footnote 8: Chantelauze, p. 469.] - -On the way to Tixall, where Mary was to be lodged, two more of her -attendants were separated from her; one, Lawrence, who held her -bridle rein, and was observed to talk with her, and Elizabeth -Pierpoint, one of her women. - -Hitherto nothing has been known of the Queen's imprisonment at -Tixall. Bourgoing, however, tells us a few facts. We learn that -Paulet allowed Mary's apothecary, two of her women, and Martin, an -equerry, to join her, and Bourgoing remained for one night before -being sent back to Chartley. In the evening of her arrival at Tixall, -Mary sent to ask for pen and paper to write to Queen Elizabeth; but -this Paulet refused, saying he should allow no letter to be sent till -he had authority from the Court. - -"On the morrow, the 17th August," writes Bourgoing,[9] "Her Majesty -being still in bed, I was sent for by Sir Amyas to speak with him. -Before descending I asked Her Majesty if she had anything to acquaint -him with, but she said I should first learn what he wanted of me; and -afterwards I was not permitted to return to the Queen, but was taken -to Chartley, where I remained a prisoner with the rest, awaiting the -return of the Queen." - -[Footnote 9: Chantelauze, p. 476.] - -Bourgoing describes the search made at Chartley, and mentions the -three coffers of papers of all sorts that were carried off by Wade -and his companions. On 26th August the Queen was brought back to -Chartley. On leaving Tixall a crowd of beggars, attracted no doubt by -her well-known charity, assembled at the park gate, but she was as -poor as they. "I have nothing to give you," she said; "I am a beggar -as well as you--all is taken from me."[10] - -[Footnote 10: Paulet to Walsingham, 27th August, Record Office.] - -Bourgoing's Journal thus records this day: "Thursday the 26th Her -Majesty was brought back to Chartley with a great company, after -being strictly detained at the place of Tiqueshal; she was welcomed -by each one of us, anxious to show our devotion, not without tears on -both sides, and the same day she visited us, one after the other, as -one who returns home." Then he adds briefly: "After that the tears -were over (Her Majesty) found nothing to say except about the papers -which had been taken away, as has been related above."[11] But here -Paulet's correspondence with Walsingham gives us further details, in -which he describes the Queen's very just indignation at the manner -in which her drawers and cabinets had been ransacked and every paper -carried off. Then, turning to Paulet, she said that there were two -things which he could not take from her--her royal blood and her -religion, "which both she would keep until her death." - -[Footnote 11: Chantelauze, p. 479.] - -Early in September Paulet received orders to take possession of -all the Queen's money. Bourgoing gives a long account of the way in -which the commission was executed. Mary was ill in bed, but Paulet -insisted on seeing her. He and Mr. Baquet[12] entered her apartment, -leaving his son and a good number of other gentlemen and servants, -all armed, in the anteroom. Paulet sent all the ladies and servants -out of her room, "which made us all anxious," says Bourgoing, "not -knowing what to expect from such an unusual proceeding and being -unaccustomed to such words. The best I could do was to keep myself -by the door, under the pretext that Her Majesty was alone, and two -men with her, (where I remained) very sad and thoughtful." In the -end Gervais, the surgeon, was also permitted to remain along with -Bourgoing. When Paulet informed Mary that he must have her money, she -at first absolutely refused to give it up. When at last Elspeth Curle -had, at the Queen's bidding, opened the door of her cabinet, the -Queen, "all alone in her room, which no one (of us) dared approach, -and guarded by Sir Amyas's people, rose from her bed, crippled as -she was, and without slipper or shoe followed them, dragging herself -as well as she could to her cabinet, and told them that this money -which they were taking was money which she had long put aside as a -last resource for the time when she should die, both for her funeral -expenses and to enable her attendants to return each to his own -country after her death." Mary pleaded for some time, but Sir Amyas, -while assuring her she should want for nothing, refused to leave her -any of the money. - -[Footnote 12: Probably the Mr. Bagot who is mentioned by Paulet.] - -Some days later Sir Amyas again visited the Queen, and interrogated -her at length regarding her knowledge of Babington and the -conspiracy, concluding by saying "that she would be spoken to more -fully about it, as it was necessary that the whole thing should be -cleared up. From this Her Majesty took occasion to think she would be -examined, but no one imagined this would be in the manner we shall -hereafter see."[13] - -[Footnote 13: See also the _Letter Books of Sir Amyas Paulet_, pp. -288-292.] - -About 15th September Paulet began to speak to Mary of the intended -move to Fotheringay; he did not tell her the name of the place, but -said that it would be very beneficial for her health to move from -Chartley, and that she should be taken to one of the Queen's castles -situated thirty miles from London. He also informed Mary that he -now understood why her money had been taken from her. He perceived, -he said, that it was for fear she should give it away or use it for -some dangerous purpose on the road, and he had been assured she -would receive it back when she should reach her journey's end. The -Queen was quite willing to leave Chartley, and was anxious to take -the journey before her indisposition should increase. Bourgoing thus -continues:-- - -"From now they commenced to prepare the luggage and everything for -the departure which was fixed for the Tuesday following, the 20th of -the said month, but was deferred till the next day on account of the -change in the appointed lodging, which was supposed to be Worcester -or else Chazfort (?); but both were changed and Fotheringay was -chosen, a castle of the (English) Queen's in Northamptonshire.... Of -all these things we were only told secretly, and Her Majesty never -knew for certain where they were taking her, not even on the day -she reached her new dwelling, but used to think sometimes they were -taking her one way, sometimes another. Before starting in the morning -they would tell her whether she had a long or a short journey to -make, sometimes the number of miles, but they would never tell her -the place where she was to sleep that night." - -On the Monday before the party left Chartley, Sir Thomas Gorges and -Stallenge (Usher of Parliament) arrived "with their pistols in their -belts." This arrival caused anxiety among Mary's followers, who -were only reassured when they observed that Gorges and Stallenge -addressed her more courteously than they expected. - -"The following Wednesday, which was St. Matthew's Day (21st -September), Her Majesty being ready to start, the doors of all the -rooms were locked where her servants were, who were to remain behind, -and the windows were guarded for fear that they should speak to -her, or even see her." Mary was carried to her coach, as she was -still unable to walk. As the Queen started, Sir Thomas Gorges, who, -together with Stallenge, accompanied the party, accosted her, and -informed her that he had something to say to her from his mistress. -"I pray God," replied Mary, "that the message is better and more -agreeable than the one you recently brought me." To which Gorges -answered, "I am but a servant." "With this Her Majesty was content, -telling him that she could not consider him to blame."[14] It was not -till the next day that the message was delivered. - -[Footnote 14: Chantelauze, p. 490.] - -The Queen and her escort spent the first night at Burton,[15] and the -next morning before starting, Mary, who had been in great anxiety to -know what he had to say, sent for Sir Thomas. The message, in part -similar to the previous one, was to the effect that Elizabeth was -utterly surprised that Mary should have planned such enterprises, -and even to have hands laid on her who was an anointed Queen. Gorges -swore that his mistress had never been so astonished or distressed by -anything that had ever happened. "My mistress knows well," he said, -"that if your Majesty were sent to Scotland, you would not be in -safety; your subjects there would do you an ill turn; and she would -have been esteemed a fool had she sent you to France without any -reason." - -[Footnote 15: Miss Strickland says that the Queen's passage through -Burton is recorded by a Latin inscription engraved on a window at -Hill Hall Castle.] - -To this Mary replied very fully, declaring that she had never planned -anything against the Queen of England or the State. "I am not so -base," said she, "as to wish to cause the death or to lay hands on -an anointed Queen like myself, and I have comported myself towards -her as was my duty." Mary remarked that she had several times warned -Elizabeth of things to her advantage, and then reverted to her own -long imprisonment, and her many sufferings. "If all the Christian -prelates, my relations, friends, and allies," continued she, "moved -by pity, and having compassion for my fate, have made it their duty -to comfort and aid me in my misery and captivity, I, seeing myself -destitute of all help, could not do less than throw myself into their -arms and trust to their mercy, but, however, I do not know what were -their designs, nor what they would have undertaken, nor what were -their intentions. I have no part with this, and have not been the -least in the world mixed up in it. If they have planned anything, let -her (Elizabeth) look to them; they must answer for it, not I. The -Queen of England," concluded Mary, "knows well that I have warned -her to look to herself and her Council, and that perchance foreign -kings and princes might undertake something against her, upon which -she replied that she was well assured of both foreigners and her own -subjects, and that she did not require my advice."[16] - -[Footnote 16: This conversation with Gorges is mentioned in -Bourgoing's Journal alone. See Chantelauze, pp. 401, 402.] - -Gorges' only reply was that he prayed God this was true, but he -showed Mary every courtesy by the way, "as well for her lodgings as -for requisite commodities for the journey." Nothing of any importance -occurred during the remainder of the journey, and on 25th September -the party reached Fotheringay. - - - - -CHAPTER II - -FOTHERINGAY - - "In darkest night for ever veil the scene - When thy cold walls received the captive Queen." - - _Antona's Banks MSS._, 17--. - - -On Sunday 25th September 1586 Mary Stuart reached the last stage -of her weary pilgrimage. As she passed through the gloomy gateway -of Fotheringay Castle the captive Queen bade farewell to hope and -to life. Well read as she was in the history of England, Mary must -have keenly realised the ominous nature of her prison. The name of -Fotheringay had been connected through a long course of years with -many sorrows and much crime, and during the last three reigns the -castle had been used as a state prison. Catherine of Arragon, more -fortunate than her great-niece, had flatly refused to be imprisoned -within its fatal walls, declaring that "to Fotheringay she would not -go, unless bound with cart ropes and dragged thither." Tradition, -often kinder than history, asserts that James VI., after his -accession to the English throne, destroyed the castle;[17] and though -it is no longer possible to credit him with this act of filial love -or remorse, time has obliterated almost every trace of the once grim -fortress. A green mound, an isolated mass of masonry, and a few -thistles,[18] are all that now remain to mark the scene of Mary's -last sufferings. Very different was the aspect of Fotheringay at -the time of which we write. Then, protected by its double moat, it -frowned on the surrounding country in almost impregnable strength. -The front of the castle and the great gateway faced to the north, -while to the north-west rose the keep. A large courtyard occupied -the interior of the building, in which were situated the chief -apartments, including the chapel and the great hall destined to be -the scene of the Queen's death. - -[Footnote 17: "Beat down the castle in a fit of -revenge."--_Archæologia_, xv. 221; Gough's _Camden_, ii. 181.] - -[Footnote 18: It is a curious fact that the thistle is to be found -growing near all the places in which Queen Mary resided or was -imprisoned, both in England and Scotland.] - -Mary, as we know, reached Fotheringay under the care of Sir Amyas -Paulet and Sir Thomas Gorges.[19] Sir William Fitzwilliam, castellan -of the castle, whose constant courtesy and kindness obtained the -Queen's ready gratitude, had also accompanied her. As soon as Mary -was safely consigned to her prison Sir Thomas Gorges was despatched -to inform Queen Elizabeth of the fact. His report of the journey -which he had made in company with the royal prisoner and the arrival -at Fotheringay (which must have afforded him many opportunities of -ascertaining Mary's sentiments regarding the position in which she -was now placed) would be full of the deepest interest for us, but -although, no doubt, Elizabeth eagerly inquired into every detail -regarding her cousin, no record of this report has been discovered. - -[Footnote 19: Bourgoing's Journal; see Chantelauze, p. 493.] - -Very little is known of Mary's first days at Fotheringay. No letters -of the Queen's relating to this time have been preserved, but from -Bourgoing's Journal we gather a few facts. His mistress, he tells -us, complained, and with justice, of the scanty and insufficient -accommodation provided for her, especially as she had observed "many -fine rooms unoccupied." As Paulet paid little attention to her -demands, and it was rumoured that the vacant apartments were reserved -for some noblemen, Mary at once suspected that she was about to be -brought to trial. She had long foreseen this issue, and had spoken -of it to her attendants. The prospect did not alarm her; to use -Bourgoing's words, "she was not in the least moved; on the contrary, -her courage rose, and she was more cheerful and in better health than -before." - -On October 1st Paulet sent a courteous message to the Queen -requesting an interview with her. He had received intelligence -which he would "willingly" communicate to her. Experience had taught -Mary and her followers to connect evil tidings with any unusual -display of civility on Paulet's part, nor were they deceived. When -he found himself in Mary's presence he brusquely informed her that -Queen Elizabeth, having now received Sir Thomas Gorges' report, had -expressed much surprise, and marvelled that her cousin dared to -deny the charges brought against her, when she herself possessed -proof of the facts. His mistress must now send some of her lords and -counsellors to interrogate Mary, and of this he wished to warn her, -so that she might not think she was to be taken by surprise. Then -lowering his voice, Paulet added significantly that "the Queen would -do better to beg pardon of Her Majesty, and confess her offence and -fault, than to let herself be declared guilty (by law); and that if -she would follow his advice, and agree to this, he would communicate -her decision to Queen Elizabeth, being ready to write her reply, -whatever it might be." Mary smiled at this proposal, saying that it -reminded her of the way in which children are bribed to make them -confess, and in reply said, "As a sinner I am truly conscious of -having often offended my Creator, and I beg Him to forgive me, but -as Queen and Sovereign I am aware of no fault or offence for which -I have to render account to any one here below, as I recognise no -authority but God and His Church. As therefore I could not offend, I -do not wish for pardon; I do not seek, nor would I accept it from any -one living." Then assuming a lighter tone, the Queen further remarked -that she thought Sir Amyas took much pains for but small result, and -that he seemed to make little progress in this affair. Paulet here -interrupted her, exclaiming that his mistress could show proof of -what she asserted, and that the thing was notorious. Mary therefore -would do well to confess, but he would report her answer. He then -begged the Queen to listen while he repeated her answer word by word, -and having written it down, he despatched it on the same day to the -Court. - -We may ask ourselves whether Elizabeth was sincere in her overtures -to her cousin. If Mary had sued for mercy, would Elizabeth have -granted it? It is more probable that any words which could have been -extorted from Mary would have been used by the English Queen as a -safeguard for her own honour. Armed with a confession of any sort, -Elizabeth would have had no difficulty in ridding herself quietly of -her cousin, and her own reputation would have suffered less. As we -have seen, Mary at once perceived the trap prepared for her, and with -her usual promptitude and courage she easily avoided it. - -About this time a little ray of comfort came to cheer the Queen's -imprisonment. Her faithful steward, Melville, who had of late been -separated from her, was permitted to return, and he brought with him -his daughter and the daughter of Bastien Pages, who was a goddaughter -of the Queen's. The consolation which Mary received from their -arrival was, however, soon allayed by the summary dismissal of her -coachmen and some other servants, a proceeding which she rightly took -to be a fresh sign of the gravity of her position.[20] - -[Footnote 20: See _Letter Books of Sir Amyas Paulet_, p. 290; and -Chantelauze, p. 495.] - -In London meanwhile events were proceeding rapidly. On October 8th -the Commissioners appointed to judge the Scottish Queen assembled -at Westminster. The Chancellor, Sir Thomas Bromley, having briefly -related the history of the late conspiracy, read aloud copies of the -letters addressed by Babington to Mary, her reputed answers, and -the evidence said to have been extracted from Nau and Curle. At the -conclusion nearly all present were of opinion that Mary should be -brought to trial. The Commissioners were therefore summoned to meet -at Fotheringay, and all the peers of the kingdom were invited to be -there present, save those employed in offices of state. To the great -displeasure of Elizabeth and Burleigh, Lord Shrewsbury evaded this -summons on the plea of illness. The Queen herself intimated the -approaching trial to her faithful Paulet.[21] The crisis, therefore, -had now come. No one familiar with the character of Elizabeth or -the policy of her advisers could doubt the issue of the trial. It -would have seemed only natural to suppose that France or Spain would -effectively resent the outrage offered to a sister Queen; but the -days of chivalry were past, and Philip of Spain could forsake an -ally and Henry of France abandon a sister-in-law in her dire need. -To the honour of France be it said, however, that Mary found an -ardent defender in the French Ambassador, De Chateauneuf, who exerted -himself to the utmost on her behalf; Elizabeth, however, treated his -efforts with supreme contempt. - -[Footnote 21: See _Letter Books of Sir Amyas Paulet_, p. 295.] - -When Chateauneuf implored that the Queen of Scotland might at least -have counsel to defend her, Elizabeth sent him word that she knew -what she was doing, and did not require advice from strangers. -She was aware that she need fear no active interference from -Chateauneuf's master. Still less did she dread opposition on the part -of the young King of Scotland. The disregard for his mother, in which -Elizabeth had herself encouraged James, was her present safeguard, -and she had determined that should he prove obstinate she would -threaten him with exclusion from the succession to the English throne. - -On Saturday, 11th October, the Commissioners reached Fotheringay. -Some were lodged in the castle, though the greater number found rooms -in the village and neighbouring farmhouses and cottages. A duplicate -copy of the Commission was at once transmitted to Mary. The act -bore the names of forty-eight members, but of these nine or ten had -refused to attend. - -The Primate of England headed the list, and among the most important -names occurred those of Cecil, Lord Burleigh, Walsingham, Sir -Christopher Hatton, the Earls of Leicester and Warwick, Davison, -Elizabeth's Secretary, Beale, and others.[22] - -[Footnote 22: The full list is given by Bourgoing; see Chantelauze, -p. 496.] - -On the following day, Sunday, the lords attended service in the -castle chapel. They afterwards sent a deputation to Mary, composed of -Sir Walter Mildmay, Sir Amyas Paulet, Barker (Elizabeth's notary), -and Stallenge, Usher of Parliament. They were the bearers of a -letter from their mistress, couched in brief and imperious terms. -This epistle, which was addressed simply to "The Scotish," without -any other title or expression of courtesy, stated that Elizabeth -having heard that Mary had denied participation in the plot against -her person, notwithstanding that she herself possessed proofs of the -fact, she now considered it well to send some of her peers and legal -counsellors to examine Mary and judge the case, adding that as the -Queen of Scotland was in England, and under her protection, she was -subject to the laws of the country.[23] - -[Footnote 23: See R.O., Mary Queen of Scots, vol. xx. No. 6, dated -6th October.] - -In reply to this document, which, as she observed, read as a command -addressed to a subject, Queen Mary replied with dignity. "I am myself -a queen," said she, "daughter of a king, a stranger, and the true -kinswoman of the Queen of England. I came into England on my cousin's -promise of assistance against my enemies and rebel subjects, and was -at once imprisoned. I have thus remained for eighteen years, always -ill-treated and suffering constant trials at the hands of Queen -Elizabeth. I have several times offered to treat with the Queen with -good and honest intentions, and have often wished to speak with her. -I have always been willing to do her service and give her pleasure, -but I have always been prevented by my enemies. As a queen I cannot -submit to orders, nor can I submit to the laws of the land without -injury to myself, the King my son, and all other sovereign princes. -As I belong to their estate, majesty, and dignity, I would rather die -than betray myself, my people, or my kingdom, as a certain person has -done. I decline my judges," continued Mary, "as being of a contrary -faith to my own. For myself, I do not recognise the laws of England, -nor do I know or understand them, as I have already often asserted. -I am alone, without counsel, or any one to speak on my behalf. My -papers and notes have been taken from me, so that I am destitute of -all aid, taken at a disadvantage, commanded to obey, and to reply -to those who are well prepared and are my enemies, who only seek -my ruin. I have made several offers to the Queen of England which -have not been accepted, and now I hear that she has again entered -into a league with my son, thus separating mother from child. I am -a Catholic, and have placed myself under the protection of those -Catholic kings and princes who have offered me their services. If -they have planned any attempt against Queen Elizabeth, I have not -been cognisant of it, and therefore it is wrong to treat me as if I -were guilty." Mary concluded by demanding that reference should be -made to her former protestation.[24] - -[Footnote 24: Made at the time of the Sheffield Conferences.] - -Mildmay and Paulet carried Mary's reply to the Commissioners, who -were assembled in the large apartment which had been prepared for -them, near the Queen's rooms. After a consultation had been held, Sir -Amyas, Barker, and Stallenge returned to the Queen's presence, in -order to obtain her sanction to the copy of her answer to Elizabeth, -which had been committed to writing. - -Barker knelt before Mary and read aloud the letter, which, Bourgoing -tells us, was reported in "good style," and with no omission save -the passage in which Mary expressed her desire to see Elizabeth. -Mary signified her approval of the letter, and observed that she -wished now to reply to those points of her cousin's letter which in -her trouble and agitation had before escaped her. She repeated that -she did not consider herself under the protection of the Queen; that -she had not come into England for refuge, but to obtain assistance; -and that, notwithstanding the promise of help from Elizabeth, she -had been made prisoner and detained by force. She was not, she said, -subject to the laws of England, which are made for the English and -such as come to reside in England, whereas she had always been dealt -with as a captive and had had no advantage from the laws, nor had she -been in subjection to them. She had always kept her own religion, -which was not that of England, and she had lived according to her own -usages, to all of which no objection had been made. - -Here Sir Amyas, "appearing to show himself more considerate," bade -the Queen remember that he had no orders either to listen to her or -to report her words; but Barker, "whispering in his ear," assured him -that he could let her speak, and add her words and anything else he -wished to the report. Paulet did not, however, avail himself of this -piece of advice, and thus the interview ended. - -On the following morning, about ten o'clock, just as the Queen -was seated at table for her early dinner, Sir Amyas, Barker, and -Stallenge came to inquire whether she would be pleased to see the -Commissioners, as they desired to speak with her. Mary expressed her -willingness to receive them, and accordingly several members, chosen -from the different orders of peers, privy-councillors, and lawyers, -entered her presence, one by one, with great ceremony, preceded by an -usher bearing the great seal of England. - -The Lord Chancellor, Sir Thomas Bromley, speaking in the name of all, -announced that they had come by command of the Queen of England their -mistress, who, being informed that the Queen of Scotland was charged -with complicity in a conspiracy against her person and state, had -commissioned them to examine her on several points concerning this -matter. He further reminded Mary that the Commission was authorised -by letters patent thus to interrogate her; and concluded by -remarking that as neither her rank as sovereign nor her condition as -prisoner could exempt her from obedience to the laws of England, he -recommended Her Majesty to listen in person to the accusations about -to be brought against her, as, should she refuse, the Commissioners -would be obliged in law to proceed against her in her absence. - -Mary, who was much moved by this arrogant speech, replied with tears -that she had received Elizabeth's letter, and that she would rather -die than acknowledge herself her subject. "By such an avowal," -continued she, "I should betray the dignity and majesty of kings, and -it would be tantamount to a confession that I am bound to submit to -the laws of England, even in matters touching religion. I am willing -to reply to all questions, provided I am interrogated before a free -Parliament, and not before these Commissioners, who doubtless have -been carefully selected, and who have probably already condemned me -unheard." In conclusion Mary bade them consider well what they were -doing. "Look to your consciences," said she, "and remember that the -theatre of the world is wider than the realm of England." Noble and -pathetic words, to the truth of which the history of three hundred -years bears ample testimony. - -Burleigh (whom Bourgoing designates as "Homme plus véhement")[25] -here interrupted the Queen, and informed her that the council, after -receiving her former reply, had taken the advice of several learned -doctors of canon and civil law; and that the latter, after mature -deliberation, had decided that the Court could, despite her protest, -proceed in the execution of their Commission. "Will you therefore," -continued Burleigh rudely, "hear us or not? If you refuse, the -assembled council will continue to act according to the Commission." - -[Footnote 25: A curious note in Beale's hand (Yelverton MSS. 31,465) -gives us the reason for Burleigh's "vehemence" against Mary at this -moment. It runs as follows: "The Bishop of Glasgow, the Scottish Q.'s -Ambassador in France, had written unto her how W. Cecill, son and -heir to Sir Tho. Cecill, had been at Rome and reconciled. That there -was good hope that the L. Treasurer, his grandfather, would do her -what pleasure he could. Item, in another letter he advertised her how -Sir Edward Stafford (?), Her Maj.'s Ambassador in France, had shewed -unto him a letter from the L. Treasurer, whereby he presumed that the -said L. Tr'r. did favour her. These letters came to the Q. Mty.'s -knowledge, and the matter came to the L. Tr'r.'s knowledge, which -for the purgation of himself to be nothing inclined that way, made -him, as it is thought, more earnest against her."] - -The Queen reminded Burleigh that she was a queen, and not a subject, -and could not be treated as one. He retorted that Queen Elizabeth -recognised no other queen but herself in her kingdom. He and his -colleagues, he said, had no wish to treat Mary as a subject; -they were well aware of her rank, and were prepared to treat her -accordingly; but they were bound to fulfil the line of duty laid down -for them by the Commission, and to ascertain whether she was subject -to the laws of England. He ended by declaring that she was assuredly -subject to the civil and canon law as it was observed abroad. The -Queen remaining unconvinced by these arguments, the Commissioners -were forced to retire for a time. - -Before leaving her Burleigh made a curious speech, bidding Mary -recall to her memory the benefits which had been heaped upon her by -her cousin! insisting in especial upon some remarkable instances of -her clemency. "The Queen, my mistress," said he, "has punished those -who contested your pretensions to the English crown. In her goodness -she saved you from being judged guilty of high treason at the time -of your projected marriage with the Duke of Norfolk, and she has -protected you from the fury of your own subjects." - -Mary replied to this extraordinary speech with a sad smile. - -As soon as she had dined, the Queen, who, as Bourgoing tells us, -had not been able to write for a long time, owing to rheumatic -pains in her arm, set to work to make notes, to assist her when the -Commissioners should return; fearing, as she said, that her memory -might fail her. As was usual with her, however, the very danger of -her position inspired her with fresh vigour and courage, and when -the moment came she defended herself as "valiantly as she was rudely -assailed, importuned, and pursued by the Commissioners; and she ended -by saying far more than she had prepared in writing." - -In the course of the afternoon Sir Amyas and three others were -deputed to wait on Mary with a duplicate copy of the Commission, -which she had requested to see. They proceeded to explain this -document, which was chiefly founded on two Acts of Parliament -passed two years previously. By the former of these it was declared -high treason for any one to speak of Mary's succession to the -crown of England during the lifetime of Elizabeth. The second -decreed that should any one, of whatsoever rank, in the kingdom or -abroad, conspire against the life of Elizabeth, or connive at such -conspiracy, it should be lawful for an extraordinary jury comprised -of twenty-four persons to adjudge that case. These laws (which the -Queen justly felt to have been framed specially for her destruction) -were now to be applied. She was accused of "consenting" to the -"horrible fact of the destruction of Elizabeth's person and the -invasion of the kingdom," and she was now called upon to submit to -the interrogations of the appointed judges. To the energetic protests -offered by Mary the deputies made no reply, but withdrew to consult -with the other Commissioners; and later in the day the attack was -renewed. - -On this occasion Bourgoing says that the lords came in fewer numbers -than in the morning, but with the same ostentatious ceremony. - -The Queen began by referring to a passage in Elizabeth's letter, and -demanded to know what the word "protection" there signified. "I came -into England," said she, "to seek assistance, and I was immediately -imprisoned. Is that 'protection'?" Burleigh, always the spokesman, -and who invariably seemed animated with a wish to attack Mary, was -puzzled to reply to this simple question, and endeavoured to evade -it. He had "read the letter in question," he said, "but neither he -nor his colleagues were so presumptuous as to dare to interpret their -mistress's letter. She, no doubt, knew well what she wrote; but it -was not for subjects to interpret the words of their sovereign." - -"You are too much in the confidence of your mistress," returned Mary, -"not to be aware of her wishes and intentions, and if you are armed -with such authority by your Commission as you describe, you have -surely the power to interpret a letter from the Queen." Burleigh -denied that he and his companions had known anything of the letter; -adding, however, that he was aware that his mistress considered that -every person living in her kingdom was subject to its laws. "This -letter," continued Mary, "was written by Walsingham; he confessed to -me that he was my enemy, and I well know what he has done against -me and my son." At this point the Commissioners "discussed among -themselves as to whether Walsingham had been in London at the -time when the letter was written or not, but could not decide the -question." Mary then again protested against the injustice of being -tried by the laws of a country in which she had lived only as a -prisoner. - -"If your Majesty," retorted one of the lords, "was reigning -peacefully in your own kingdom, and some one were to conspire against -you, would you not proceed against him, were he the greatest king in -the world?" - -"Never," replied Mary, "never would I act in such a manner; however, -I see well that you have already condemned me--all you do now is -merely for form's sake. I do not value my life, but I strive for the -preservation of my own honour, and the honour of my relatives and of -the Church. You frame laws according to your own wishes," continued -the Queen; "and as in former days the English refused to recognise -the _salique_ law in France, so I do not feel bound to submit to -your laws. If you wish to proceed according to the common law of -England, you must produce examples and precedents. If you follow the -canon law, those only who framed it can interpret it. Roman Catholics -alone have the right to explain and apply it." To this Burleigh -replied that the canon law was used ordinarily in England, especially -regarding marriages and kindred matters, but not in what touched -the authority of the Pope, which they neither desired nor approved. -"In consequence then," continued Mary, "you cannot avail yourselves -of the privilege of him whose authority you deny. The Pope and his -delegates alone can interpret the canon law, and I know of no one in -England who has received this authority from the sovereign pontiff. -As for the civil laws, they were made by the Catholic Emperors of -old, or in any case, sanctioned by them; and these laws can only -be applied by such as approve their authors, and would wish to -imitate them. As these laws were often obscure and difficult, and -people wished to interpret them, each according to his own idea, -universities were established in Italy, France, and Spain. Here in -England, where none such exist, you do not possess the knowledge of -the true spirit and interpretation of these laws, but you interpret -them according to your own wishes, and in such a way as to serve the -law, and the police law of your country. If you wish to try me by the -true civil law, I demand that some members of the universities be -allowed to judge my case, so that I may not be left to the judgment -of such lawyers as are subservient to the laws of England alone. But -I see that you wish to prevent me from benefiting either by the canon -or the civil law. You wish to reduce me to subject myself to the law -of this country; but," continued the Queen earnestly, "I have no -knowledge of this law. It is not my profession, and you have taken -from me all power of studying it. Kings and princes usually have -around them such persons as are versed in these matters, but I have -no one. I therefore beg you to give me information in order that I -may know how those in my position have been treated in the time past, -and what has been admitted by law or precedent, either favourable to -my case or not." - -Mary's hearers eagerly seized the opportunity afforded them, and -suggested that she should see the judges and lawyers then present -at Fotheringay, who would explain the matter to her. At first the -Queen seemed as if she were inclined to favour this proposal. "Her -Majesty, very well pleased, at first agreed, till she perceived by -some words of the Treasurer (Burleigh) that by this suggestion they -had no intention but to make her aware by them (the judges) that her -cause was bad, that she was subject to the laws of England, and that -there was a just case against her, so that consequently she might in -the end be judged by them. So Her Majesty, perceiving that she could -not communicate with the judges about her business without humbling -herself, refused to hear them."[26] - -[Footnote 26: Chantelauze, pp. 505-508.] - -The envoys now proposed to the Queen to hear the new Commission. -After listening to it attentively, Mary observed that she saw it -referred to laws which she must refuse to recognise, as she suspected -that they had been framed expressly for her ruin by those persons who -were her enemies, and who aimed at dispossessing her of her right -to the kingdom. Elizabeth's emissaries replied that even though the -laws were new, they were as just and equitable as those of other -countries. Her Majesty, they added, knew well that it was necessary -on occasion to abrogate certain laws and frame new ones. - -"These new laws," returned Mary, "cannot be used to my prejudice. I -am a stranger, and consequently not subject to them, and the more -especially as I belong to a different religion. I confess to being -a Catholic, and for this religion I would wish to die, and shed my -blood to the last drop. In this matter do not spare me; I am ready -and willing, and shall esteem myself very happy if God grants me -the grace to die in this quarrel." The Queen's hearers, amazed at -her courage, refrained from pressing her further, and reserved--as -Bourgoing tells us--their reply for a future occasion. - -Mary now demanded to see the former protestation which she had made -at Sheffield. "I have not changed since then," she remarked, "being -the same person still, my rank and quality remaining undiminished, -and my sentiments unaltered, while the circumstances were then -almost identical with those of the present crisis." Being thus -pressed, Sir Thomas Bromley and Lord Burleigh read aloud the -protestation, refusing at the same time either to approve or accept -it. Bromley acknowledged, however, that he had on the previous -occasion received it from Mary and presented it to his mistress. "Her -Majesty," continued he, "neither approved nor accepted it, and we are -not at liberty to receive it, nor you to make use of it. The Queen of -England has power in her own kingdom over all persons who conspire -against her without respect to quality or degree. As your rank is, -however, well known, the Queen is treating you very honourably, -having selected so worthy a company of the great men of her kingdom -as her Commissioners in this matter. We have taken no step against -you; we are not judges, but have only come to examine you." - -The day passed thus in mutual discussion until dusk, when Sir -Christopher Hatton, seeing that no progress was being made, -interposed, and adopting a conciliatory tone, observed that to his -mind many unnecessary matters were being discussed. He and his -colleagues were there simply to ascertain whether the Queen of Scots -was, or was not, guilty of having participated in the plot against -their mistress. He was of opinion, he said, that the Queen should -not refuse to be examined, as in that case people would take her to -be guilty, whereas were she to consent to be interrogated she could -prove her innocence, which would bring honour to herself and rejoice -Queen Elizabeth. Hatton added that in his parting interview with his -mistress she had protested to him with tears that nothing had ever -so wounded her as the thought that her cousin should have sought to -injure her,--a thing which she could not have believed of her. - -"What favour can I look for when I shall have established my -innocence?" demanded Mary; "and what reparation will be made to me -for being brought here by force, treated as a criminal and a subject, -and convoked before an assembly of judges in an apartment specially -prepared for my trial?" - -"Your honour will suffer no injury," returned Hatton persuasively, -"and my mistress will be satisfied. As for the place of your trial, -that is of no consequence; any place would do equally well. This -castle was chosen as being the Queen's property and suitable for the -occasion. If any of your people have alarmed you, be reassured, there -is no danger for you. We have chosen the large hall close to your own -apartment, as being more commodious for you in your weak health, and -as it is Her Majesty's presence-chamber, we have there erected her -dais. To us, who are sent here as her Commissioners, this attribute -of state represents our Queen, as if she were here in person." -Burleigh here impatiently interrupted Hatton by exclaiming that it -was time to retire, and demanded once more of Mary whether she would -be examined or not. "The Commissioners are determined to proceed in -any case," said he, "and the council will assemble to-morrow." - -"I am not obliged to answer you," replied Mary. "May God inspire you, -and may you be directed to do right according to God and to reason. I -beseech you, think well of what you are about." - -The Commissioners then withdrew. - -Elizabeth had been at once informed of the previous day's interview, -of Mary's refusal to be interrogated, and of the resolution of the -Commissioners to proceed with the trial and sentence, even in the -absence of the prisoner. Alarmed at this decision, the Queen sent -a courier post-haste to urge Burleigh and his companions not to -pronounce sentence until they should return, and give her a complete -report of the proceedings. The same messenger was the bearer of a -letter to Mary, the reception of which must have added bitterness to -this day of trial.[27] The letter ran as follows:-- - - You have planned in divers ways and manners to take my - life and to ruin my kingdom by the shedding of blood. I - never proceeded so harshly against you; on the contrary, - I have maintained you and preserved your life with the - same care which I use for myself. Your treacherous doings - will be proved to you, and made manifest in the very place - where you are. And it is my pleasure that you shall reply - to my Nobles and to the Peers of my kingdom as you would - to myself were I there present. I have heard of your - arrogance, and therefore I demand, charge, and command you - to reply to them. But answer fully, and you may receive - greater favour from us. - - ELIZABETH.[28] - -[Footnote 27: Chantelauze, pp. 508-511.] - -[Footnote 28: Egerton, pp. 86, 87.] - -In this epistle Elizabeth, as we see, once more held out hopes of -clemency to her cousin, but it seems probable that Mary paid little -heed to promises which she had so often found to be delusive. -Bourgoing makes no allusion to this letter, but he says that his -mistress, seeing the determination of the Commissioners to proceed -in any case, "remained all the night in perplexity." On one side she -dreaded being obliged to appear "in a public place against her duty, -her state, and her quality," while on the other she foresaw that -should she persist in her refusal to answer their interrogations, -the Commissioners would assert her silence to be proof of her guilt, -and would pronounce sentence against her, and declare "as an assured -fact that in her conscience she knew herself to be guilty." Towards -morning the Queen determined to send word to the lords that she -desired to say a few words to them before they assembled. - -On the morning of the 14th, accordingly, the Commissioners delegated -some of their number to wait upon the Queen. Among these was -Walsingham, whom Mary now saw for the first time. We subjoin the -dignified address made by the Queen on this occasion. It seems -evident that Bourgoing wrote down this speech either from Mary's -dictation, or from notes supplied by herself, as, unlike the other -speeches recorded by him, it is given throughout in the first -person:-- - -"When I remember that I am a queen by birth," said Mary, "a stranger -and a near relation of the Queen, my good sister, I cannot but be -offended at the manner in which I have been treated, and could do -nothing other than refuse to attend your assembly and object to -your mode of procedure. I am not subject either to your laws or -your Queen, and to them I cannot answer without prejudice to myself -and other kings and princes of the same quality. Now, as always -heretofore, I will not spare my life in defence of my honour; and -rather than do injury to other princes and my son, I am prepared to -die, should the Queen, my good sister, have such an evil opinion of -me as to believe that I have attempted aught against her person. In -order to prove my goodwill towards her, and to show that I do not -refuse to answer to the charges of which I am accused, I am prepared -to answer to that accusation only, which touches on the life of Queen -Elizabeth, of which I swear and protest that I am innocent. I say -nothing upon any other matter whatsoever as to any friendship or -treaty with any other foreign princes. And making this protestation, -I demand an act in writing."[29] - -[Footnote 29: Chantelauze, p. 512.] - -The Commissioners, "very happy to have brought the Queen to this -point,"[30] assured her that their only desire was to ascertain -whether she was guilty or not, and thus to satisfy their mistress, -who would be well content to see her innocence proved. Mary then -once more inquired if it was necessary for her to appear in the -hall of council. They replied that it must be so; repeating that -the apartment had been prepared expressly for the purpose, and -that they would there hear her as if she were in the presence of -Elizabeth herself, in order that they might address their report to -their sovereign in due form. The delegates then withdrew to consult -together over Mary's last protestation. Shortly afterwards they sent -word that they had committed it to writing, and once again summoned -her to appear before them. This the Queen consented to do "as soon as -she had broken her fast by taking a little wine, as she felt weak -and ill."[31] - -[Footnote 30: _Ibid._] - -[Footnote 31: Chantelauze, p. 513.] - - * * * * * - -The die was now cast. To us the Queen's decision seems a fatal error. -Had she persisted in claiming her royal prerogative of inviolability, -the trial would have lost that semblance of legal justice which -her present assent--though made under protest--lent to it; and her -accusers would have been unable to extricate themselves from the -difficulty. It is, however, very questionable whether Mary's life -would have been saved in any case. Had she refused to be tried, other -means would have been found. Private assassination was the one and -only form of death which was dreaded by the Queen. She knew that were -she to die without witnesses, every effort would be made to blacken -her fame and, if possible, to throw doubt on her fidelity to her -faith. It is to this fear that we may probably attribute Mary's final -decision to face her judges. - - - - -CHAPTER III - -THE TRIAL - -_The First Day_ - - -The large room destined for the trial was situated, as we have -said, in close proximity to Mary's apartments, and immediately over -the great hall of the castle. According to Bourgoing it was "very -spacious and convenient." At the upper end stood the dais of estate, -emblazoned with the arms of England, and surmounting a throne the -emblem of sovereignty. In front of the dais, and at the side of the -throne, a seat had been prepared for Queen Mary, "one of her crimson -velvet chairs, with a cushion of the same" for her feet. - -[Illustration: Contemporary Drawing of the Trial of Mary Queen of -Scots at Fotheringay. - -From the Calthorpe MS.] - -[Illustration: List of Names, in Beale's handwriting, of those -present at the Trial. - -Accompanying the Calthorpe Drawing.] - -Benches were placed on each side of the room: those on the right were -occupied by the Lord Chancellor Bromley, the Lord Treasurer Burleigh, -and the Earls; on the left the Barons and Knights of the Privy -Council, Sir James Crofts, Sir Christopher Hatton, Sir Francis -Walsingham, Sir Ralph Sadler, and Sir Walter Mildmay. In front of the -Earls sat the two premier judges and the High Baron of the Exchequer, -while in front of the Barons were placed four other judges, and two -doctors of civil law. - -At a large table, which was placed in front of the dais, sat the -representatives of the Crown: Popham, Attorney-General; Egerton, -Solicitor-General; Gawdy, the Queen's sergeant; and Barker, the -notary: also two clerks, whose duty it was to draw up the official -report of the proceedings. The documentary evidence, such as it was, -was arranged on the table. A movable barrier with a door divided -the room into two parts, and at the lower end were assembled as -spectators the gentlemen attendants and the servants of the Lords of -Commission. - -At nine o'clock the Queen made her entrance, escorted by a guard of -halberdiers. She wore a dress and mantle of black velvet, and over -her pointed widow's cap fell a long white gauze veil. Her train was -borne by one of her maids of honour, Renée Beauregard. Mary was -supported on each side by Melville and Bourgoing; and although, owing -to the want of exercise and the severe rheumatism from which she -suffered, she walked with great difficulty, it was with undiminished -dignity of mien. She was followed by her surgeon, Jacques Gervais; -her apothecary, Pierre Gorion; and three waiting-women, Gillis -Mowbray, Jane Kennedy, and Alice Curle. - -As the Queen advanced the Commissioners uncovered before her, and -she saluted them with a majestic air; then, perceiving that the seat -prepared for her was placed outside the dais and in a lower position, -she exclaimed-- - -"I am a queen by right of birth, and my place should be there, under -the dais;" but quickly recovering her serenity, she took her seat, -and looking round at the assembled dignitaries, whose faces bore no -sign of sympathy for their victim, she said mournfully to Melville-- - -"Alas! here are many counsellors, but not one for me."[32] - -[Footnote 32: It is interesting to compare Queen Mary's words with -those of M. de Sèze in his defence of Louis XVI., 26th December -1792: "Je cherche parmis vous des juges, et je n'y vois que des -accusateurs."] - -Her desolate position, without counsel to defend her, without -secretary to take notes for her, despoiled even of her papers, must -have seemed strange to Mary's generous nature. In Scotland the -poorest of her subjects would have enjoyed the privileges now denied -to herself. - -Among the noblemen assembled to judge the Queen were some of her -former partisans, such as my Lords Rutland, Cumberland, and others, -who had taken a share in the late undertaking, and whose letters had -been seized at Chartley, yet who now, to save their estates if not -their lives, were forced to appear among her enemies. Very few of the -English nobles were known to Mary by sight, and it was noticed that -she often questioned Paulet, who was stationed behind her, regarding -them. They on their side were doubtless eager to see this princess, -whose beauty was renowned, and who with courage equal to her sorrows -now faced her judges with all the dignity of her happier days. - -The Lord Chancellor opened the proceedings by a speech, in which he -declared that the Queen of England, having been surely informed, to -her great grief, that the destruction of her person and the downfall -of her kingdom had been lately planned by the Queen of Scots, and -that in spite of her long tolerance and patience, this same Queen -continued her bad practices and had made herself the disturber of -religion and the public peace, Her Majesty felt impelled to convoke -this present assembly to examine into these accusations. In thus -acting Her Majesty was actuated by no unkind feeling, or desire of -vengeance, but solely by a sense of the duty imposed upon her by -her position as sovereign and her duty to her subjects. Bromley -stated that the Queen of Scots should be heard in declaring fully -all that should seem good to her for her defence and to establish -her innocence. Then turning to Mary, he concluded with these words: -"Madame, you have heard why we have come here; you will please listen -to the reading of our Commission, and I promise you that you shall -say all that you wish."[33] - -[Footnote 33: Chantelauze, p. 515.] - -Mary replied in the following terms: "I came into this kingdom -under promise of assistance, and aid, against my enemies, and not -as a subject, as I could prove to you had I my papers; instead of -which I have been detained and imprisoned. I protest publicly that -I am an independent sovereign and princess, and I recognise no -superior but God alone. I therefore require that before I proceed -further, it be recorded that whatever I may say in replying here -to the Commissioners of my good sister, the Queen of England (who, -I consider, has been wrongly and falsely prejudiced against me), -shall not be to my prejudice, nor that of the princes my allies, nor -the King my son, or any of those who may succeed me. I make this -protestation not out of regard to my life, or in order to conceal the -truth, but purely for the preservation of the honour and dignity of -my royal prerogative, and to show that in consenting to appear before -this Commission I do so, not as a subject to Queen Elizabeth, but -only from my desire to clear myself, and to show by my replies to -all the world that I am not guilty of this crime against the person -of the Queen, with which it seems I am charged. I wish to reply to -this point alone, I desire this protest to be publicly recorded, and -I appeal to all the lords and nobles present to bear me testimony, -should it one day be necessary."[34] - -[Footnote 34: Chantelauze, pp. 515, 516.] - -Bromley, in reply, utterly denied that Mary had come into the kingdom -of England under promise of assistance from his mistress. He declared -that he and his colleagues were willing to record the protest of the -Queen of Scots, but without accepting or approving it. He affirmed -that it was void and null in the eyes of the law, and should in no -way be to the prejudice of the dignity and supreme power of the -English sovereign, or to the prerogative or jurisdiction of the -Crown. To this he called all present to bear witness.[35] - -[Footnote 35: See Appendix, p. 271.] - -The Commission, which was drawn up in Latin, was now read aloud. At -the end Mary protested energetically against the Commission and the -laws upon which it was based,--laws which, she observed, had been -framed expressly to destroy her just claims to the English throne and -to bring about her death. - -Gawdy, the Queen's sergeant, now rose, "having a blue robe, a red -hood on the shoulder, and a round cap _à l'antique_," and with -head uncovered, made a discourse explaining the Commission and -the occasion which had caused it to be summoned. He discussed -several points, namely, the seizure of Babington, the suspected -correspondence between him and the Queen of Scots, and further -details of the plot, mentioning the names of the six men who (as he -declared) had conspired to murder Queen Elizabeth. - -As soon as Mary had replied that she had never spoken to Babington, -that, although she had heard him spoken of, she did not know him and -had never "trafficked" with him, and that she knew nothing of the -six men whom they had alluded to, another lawyer, in the same dress -as Gawdy, rose and read "certain letters which they said Babington -had dictated of his own free will before his death, from memory." -These, and other _copies_ of letters said to have passed between the -Queen and Babington, were also shown, together with the confessions -of the conspirators, and the depositions of Curle and Nau, which were -declared to be signed by them. - -The Queen protested against this second-hand evidence brought against -her, and demanded to see the originals of the letters. "If my enemies -possess them," said she, "why do they not produce them? I have the -right to demand to see the originals and the copies side by side. -It is quite possible that my ciphers have been tampered with by my -enemies. I cannot reply to this accusation without full knowledge. -Till then I must content myself with affirming solemnly that I am -guiltless of the crimes imputed to me. I do not deny," continued the -Queen, "that I have earnestly wished for liberty and done my utmost -to procure it for myself. In this I acted from a very natural wish; -but I take God to witness that I have never either conspired against -the life of your Queen, nor approved a plot of that design against -her. I have written to my friends, I confess; I appealed to them to -assist me to escape from these miserable prisons in which I have -languished for nearly nineteen years. I have also, I confess, often -pleaded the cause of the Catholics with the Kings of Europe, and for -their deliverance from the oppression under which they lie, I would -willingly have shed my blood. But I declare formally that I never -wrote the letters that are produced against me. Can I be responsible -for the criminal projects of a few desperate men, which they planned -without my knowledge or participation?" - -The whole morning from about ten o'clock was occupied in reading the -depositions and letters of Babington, the accusers doing their utmost -to make Mary appear guilty, "without any one saying a single word for -her."[36] - -[Footnote 36: Chantelauze, p. 518.] - -During the reading of the confession attributed to Babington, Mary -was much moved by the allusion made therein to the Earl of Arundel -and his brothers, as also to the young Earl of Northumberland; and -she exclaimed with tears, "Alas! why should this noble house of -Howard have suffered so much for me? Is it likely," continued she, -"that I should appeal for assistance to Lord Arundel, whom I knew to -be in prison? or to Lord Northumberland, who is so young, and whom I -do not know? If Babington really confessed such things, why was he -put to death without being confronted with me? It is because such a -meeting would have brought to light the truth, that he was executed -so hastily." - -About one o'clock the Queen retired to take her dinner, after which -she returned to the hall and the proceedings were resumed. Bourgoing -describes so graphically the position of the Queen and her judges, -that we give his own words:-- - -"Her Majesty having dined and returned to the same place, they -continued to read aloud letters tending to the same end, the -deposition and confession of M. Nau and M. Curle written on the -back of a certain letter and signed by them, and also some others -touching her intelligence with them. Her Majesty replied first to -one and then to another without any order, but on hearing any point -read, would, without being interrogated by them, say whether it -were true or not. For their manner of proceeding was always to read -or speak to persuade the lords that the Queen was guilty. They -always addressed the lords, accusing the Queen in her presence, with -confusion and without any order, and without any one answering them a -word, in suchwise that when we returned to her room the poor Princess -told us that it reminded her of the Passion of Jesus Christ, and -that it seemed to her that, without wishing to make a comparison, -they treated her as the Jews treated Jesus Christ when they cried, -'_Tolle, Tolle, Crucifige_'; and that she felt assured that there -were those in the company who pitied her, and did not say what they -thought." - -In spite, however, of the vehemence of those "Messieurs les -Chicaneux," as Bourgoing terms them, Mary preserved her calmness; -and the hotter they grew, the more courageous and constant was she -in her replies. She now recapitulated much of what she had before -said to the Commissioners in her own room, in order that the assembly -might know her sentiments; and after pointing out the injustice of -her long imprisonment, she thus continues: "I have, as you see, lost -my health and the use of my limbs. I cannot walk without assistance, -nor use my arms, and I spend most of my time confined to bed by -sickness. Not only this, but through my trials I have lost the small -intellectual gifts bestowed on me by God, such as my memory, which -would have aided me to recall those things which I have seen and -read, and which might be useful to me in the cruel position in which -I now find myself. Also the knowledge of matters of business which -I formerly had acquired for the discharge of those duties in the -state to which God called me, and of which I have been treacherously -despoiled. Not content with this, my enemies now endeavour to -complete my ruin, using against me means which are unheard of towards -persons of my rank, and unknown in this kingdom before the reign of -the present Queen, and even now not approved by rightful judges, but -only by unlawful authority. Against these I appeal to Almighty God, -to all Christian princes, and to the estates of this kingdom duly -and lawfully assembled. Being innocent and falsely suspected, I am -ready to maintain and defend my honour, provided that my defence be -publicly recorded, and that I make it in the presence of some princes -or foreign judges, or even before my natural judges; and this without -prejudice to my mother the Church, to kings, sovereign princes, -and to my son. With regard to the pretensions long put forward by -the English (as their Chronicles testify) to suzerainty over my -predecessors the Kings of Scotland, I utterly deny and protest -against them, and I will not, like a _femme de peu de coeur_, admit -them, nor by any present act, to which I may be constrained, will -I fortify such a claim, whereby I should dishonour those princes -my ancestors as well as myself, and acknowledge them to have been -traitors or rebels. Rather than do this, I am ready to die for God -and my rights in this quarrel, in which, as in all others, I am -innocent. - -"By this you can see that I am not ambitious, nor would I have -undertaken anything against the Queen of England through a desire -to reign. I have done with all that; and as regards myself, I wish -for nothing but to pass the remainder of my life in peace and -tranquillity of mind. My advancing age and my bodily weakness both -prevent me from wishing to resume the reins of government. I have -perhaps only two or three years to live in this world, and I do not -aspire to any public position, especially when I consider the pain -and _désésperance_ which meet those who wish to do right, and act -with justice and dignity in the midst of so perverse a generation, -and when the whole world is full of crimes and troubles."[37] - -[Footnote 37: Chantelauze, p. 520.] - -Burleigh, "no longer able to contain himself," here interrupted the -Queen, reproaching her with having assumed the name and arms of -England, and of having aspired to the Crown. "What I did at that -time," replied Mary, "was in obedience to the commands of Henry the -Second, my father-in-law, and you well know the reason." - -"But," retorted Burleigh, "you did not give up these practices even -after we signed the peace with King Henry." - -"You made the arrangement to your own interest and advantage," -replied Mary; "I was not thereby bound to renounce my rights, or to -abandon them to my own great prejudice and that of my successors, -receiving nothing in return. I owed you nothing. I was not dependent -on your Queen, nor am I now, and I was not obliged to cede to her -rights so important. If I had shown such weakness I should have -been always reproached with it as having acted to my own blame and -dishonour." - -"You have also," insisted Burleigh, "continued to assert your -pretension to the English Crown." - -"I have never," answered the Queen, "given up my rights; I do not -now, and never will. I beg of you, before this assembly, not to press -me to say more upon this matter, for I do not wish to offend any -one. I pray you to be content. You and many here present know well -the reasons which led me to act in this matter, and of which it is -unnecessary to speak at present. I am not called upon to render you -an account of my actions. You know well that I have been reasonable -and have made generous offers. I have indeed offered more than I -should have done. God and you know whether I have a right or not -to the Crown of England. I have offered myself to maintain the -rights of my sister Queen Elizabeth as being the eldest, but I have -no scruple of conscience in desiring the second rank, as being the -legitimate and nearest heir. I am the daughter of James V., King of -Scotland, and granddaughter of Henry VII. This cannot be taken from -me by any law, or council, assembly, or judgment, nor consequently -can my rights. I know well that my enemies and those who wish to -deprive me of those rights have done up till now all that they can -to injure me, and have essayed all illegitimate means, even to -attempting my life, as is well known, and has been discovered in -certain places and by certain persons whom I could name, were it -necessary; but God, who is the just Judge, and who never forgets His -own, has until now, in His infinite mercy and goodness, preserved -me from all danger, and I hope that He will continue to do so and -will not abandon me, knowing that He is all truth, and that He has -promised not to abandon His servants in their need: He has extended -His hand over me to afflict me, but He has given me this grace of -patience to bear the adversities which it has pleased Him to send -me. I do not desire vengeance. I leave it to Him who is the just -Avenger of the innocent and of those who suffer for His name, under -whose power and will I take shelter. I prefer the conduct of Esther -to that of Judith, although both are approved by the Church. I pray -God to do with me according to His good pleasure, to His praise and -honour, and to the greater glory of His Church, in which I wish to -live and die, in which I have been brought up and educated, and -for which (as I have already protested several times) I would shed -my blood to the last drop, being resolved to suffer all that God -wishes. I do not fear the menaces of men. I will never deny Jesus -Christ, knowing well that those who deny Him in this world, He will -deny before His Father. I demand another hearing," continued Mary, -"and that I be allowed an advocate to plead my cause, or that I be -believed on the word of a queen.... I came to England relying upon -the friendship and promises of your Queen. Look here, my lords," she -exclaimed, drawing a ring from her finger; "see this pledge of love -and protection which I received from your mistress--regard it well. -Trusting to this pledge, I came amongst you. You all know how it has -been kept." - -After having recorded this noble speech of his mistress, Bourgoing -thus continues his narrative: "As they read aloud at intervals -letters from Babington to Her Majesty and from her to Babington, she -utterly denied _tout à plat_ having ever seen and received any such -letters, much less of having replied to them." - -Mary's judges of course laid much stress on this charge, the capital -point in the accusation, and produced ciphers and other letters, -and the depositions of those who were examined (as well as those of -Curle and Nau), to prove that the Queen had received and answered -Babington's letter, and that she was consequently accessory to the -proposed assassination of Queen Elizabeth. - -Mary was now closely questioned regarding the passage in her reputed -letter to Babington which referred to "the four horsemen who were -appointed in London to inform her when the blow fell," but replied -that she did not know what it meant. - -Turning to Walsingham (who had made some remarks), the Queen -continued: "It is easy to imitate ciphers and handwriting, as has -been lately done in France by a young man who boasts that he is -my son's brother. I fear that all this is the work of Monsieur de -Walsingham for my destruction: of him who I am certain has tried to -deprive me of my life, and my son of his. As to Ballard, I have heard -him spoken of. Information reached me from France that he was a very -firm Catholic, and that he wished to serve me; but I was also told -that he had 'great intelligence' with Monsieur de Walsingham, and -that I must be on my guard. I know nothing more about him. I protest -that I never even thought of the ruin of the Queen of England, and -that I would a hundred times rather have lost my life than see so -many Catholics suffer for my sake and be condemned to a cruel death -through hatred to my person." In saying these words Mary burst into -tears. - -"No faithful subject," exclaimed Burleigh, "has ever been put to -death on account of religion. Some have been for treason, because -they maintained the Bull and the authority of the Pope against that -of our Queen." - -"Yet I have heard just the contrary," said Mary, "and read so in -printed books." - -"The authors of such books," retorted Burleigh, "also declare that -the Queen has forfeited the royal prerogative." When Burleigh ceased -speaking, Walsingham, who keenly felt the Queen's accusation, rose, -and bowing his head addressed her, assuring her that she had been -misinformed as to his sentiments. - -"I protest," said he, "that my soul is free from all malice. God is -my witness that, as a private person, I have done nothing unworthy -of an honest man, and as Secretary of State, nothing unbefitting -my duty. You have been told that I wish you ill, that I have often -said things to your disadvantage, that I have confessed myself to -be your enemy, nay, even that I planned that the death of yourself -and your son should happen on the same day; but I assure you that I -bear ill-will to no one, I have attempted no one's death. I protest -that I am a man of conscience and a faithful servant to my mistress. -I confess," continued Walsingham, "that I am ever vigilant regarding -all concerning the safety of my Queen and country; I have closely -watched all conspiracies against either. As for Ballard, if he had -offered me his assistance I could not have refused it, and should -probably have rewarded him. If I had any secret dealings with him, -why did he not declare them in order to save his life?" - -The Queen, impressed by his denial, assured Walsingham that she paid -no attention to what she had heard against him, and had not believed -it, adding that she implored him to give no more credit to those who -calumniated her, than she gave to those who accused himself. "If -you were not received in Scotland as you merited," continued Mary, -"it was no fault of mine; I do not think that you wish to revenge -yourself upon me, who knew nothing of it." She then declared that -some of the ciphers were hers. "There had been others older and some -more recent," she said, "but this is nothing, for people can use the -same cipher on occasions, according to the correspondence they have -in different places, and for this reason it is possible that Morgan, -who formerly served me, may have used my ciphers, in consequence of -the connections which he has with the other princes." - -At the name of Morgan, Burleigh, with his usual vehemence, reproached -the Queen. "You know well, madame," said he, "that Morgan professes -to be your servant, and you have pensioned him, although you are well -aware that he plotted the death of the Queen along with Parry, for -which crime he is still a prisoner in France, having been pursued and -accused by Lord Derby, in the name of Her Majesty." - -"You know well," replied Mary, turning towards the audience, "that -I have not joined in this undertaking, nor suborned any one." At -this appeal several gentlemen present declared loudly that she was -entirely innocent of such a crime. "You see by this," continued Mary, -"the evil will of some of your Queen's councillors towards me. If -any one has undertaken anything against the person of the Queen, it -is not I. For long people have conspired against her, of which you -have had many proofs. I am grieved that Morgan should have mixed -himself up with such matters, but I cannot answer for his actions. -I cannot do less than aid him in his necessities in recognition of -his services, which I shall never forget, in the same way that I aid -others who have assisted me." - -As Burleigh still insisted that Morgan was Mary's pensioner, she -again denied it, adding that she had desired money to be given to him -from time to time for his use; "but," continued she, "has not England -pensioned Patrick Gray and other Scotsmen, my enemies, and even my -son himself?" "It is true," replied Burleigh, "that, through the -negligence of its Regent, the revenues of Scotland are so diminished -that the Queen in her goodness has made some gifts to your son, -the King of Scotland, who is her own relation." After this avowal -Burleigh let the matter drop, and fresh discussions regarding the -confessions of Nau and Curle now arose. - -Mary's judges maintained that the Queen's secretaries had confessed -that their mistress had received "certain letters," and that she had -replied to them, that they had done everything by her command, that -they had written nothing without communicating it to her, as was her -custom, as she allowed nothing to be produced without her knowledge. -Thus Mary's "direction" of the conspiracy was proved, they declared, -and it was "by her command that the secretaries wrote in her cabinet, -where the despatches were made up, and that this was done generally -in her presence; that after writing them they read them to her, that -the despatches were closed and sealed in her cabinet, and that they -had often tried to deter her from such enterprises." - -Keenly aware of the injustice of this second-hand manner of producing -evidence, the Queen protested. "Why," said she, "are not Nau and -Curle examined in my presence? they at any rate are still alive. -If my enemies were assured that they would confirm their pretended -avowals, they would be here without doubt. If they have written, -be it what it may, concerning the enterprise, they have done it of -themselves, and did not communicate it to me, and on this point I -disavow them. Nau, as a servant of the King of France, may have -undertaken things not according to my wishes; he had undertakings -that I did not know of. He confessed publicly that he belonged to the -King of France, that he did not depend on me, and would only do for -me what he thought good. He often complained of me because I could -not consent to many of his projects, and would not authorise them. I -know well that Nau had many peculiarities, likings, and intentions, -that I cannot mention in public, but which I much regret, for he -does me great injustice. For my part, I do not wish to accuse my -secretaries, but I see plainly that what they have said is from fear -of torture and death. Under promise of their lives, and in order -to save themselves, they have excused themselves at my expense, -fancying that I could thereby more easily save myself; at the same -time, not knowing where I was, and not suspecting the manner in which -I am treated. For more than twelve months Nau has not written in his -own cabinet; he has hid himself from every one, and has written his -despatches in his own private room, for his own convenience and to be -more at his ease, as he said, as Sir Amyas and all the household can -attest. - -"As to Curle, if he has done anything suspicious, he has been -compelled to do it by Nau, whom he feared much to displease, and to -avoid whom he fled. And yet," added the Queen, "I do not think either -the one or the other would have forgotten himself so far. As I was -ill during most of the time, I could not attend to business, and -generally I did not know what they were doing, but trusted to Nau." - -"It is true," replied Burleigh, "that Nau avows himself a subject -of the King of France; but he has been Secretary to the Cardinal of -Lorraine, and he is the sworn servant of your Grace. He obeys your -commands. It is of his own free will, and without being in any way -constrained, that he has made his depositions, to which he has sworn, -and written them and signed them with his own hand." - -"No doubt he was Secretary of the King," returned Mary, "and -received wages from him, terming himself his banker in this country, -and under this pretext he was very disobedient to me. I commanded -him, it is true, and in a general way supported his doings, as -all princes are accustomed to do, but it is for him to answer for -his private doings; I cannot but think he has been acting under -constraint in this matter. Feeling himself to be feeble and weak -by nature, and fearing torture, he thought to escape by throwing -all the blame on me. A criminal is not allowed to be sworn, and -his assertions are not believed; his oath is worthless. The first -oath which he has taken to his master renders all others null and -void; and Nau can make none that can prejudice me. And I see well," -continued Mary, examining one of the written depositions attributed -to Nau, "that he has even not written or signed as he is accustomed -to do, supposing that, as you all affirm, he has written it with -his own hand; may it not be that while translating and putting my -letters into cipher, my secretaries may have inserted things which I -did not dictate to them? May it not be also that letters similar to -those now produced, may have come to their hands without, however, my -seeing them? The majesty and safety of princes would be reduced to -nought, if their reputation depended upon the writing and witnesses -of their secretaries. I dictated nothing to them but what nature -herself inspired me, for the recovery at last of my liberty. I can -only be convicted by my words or by my own writings. If, without my -consent, they have written something to the prejudice of the Queen, -your mistress, let them suffer the punishment of their rashness. But -of this I am very sure, if they were now in my presence, they would -clear me on the spot of all blame, and would put me out of case. Show -me, at least, the minutes of my correspondence written by myself; -they will bear witness to what I now assert." - -The Queen's defence, so clear and unanswerable, silenced for a time -the accusers, and they took refuge in insult. "Then," says Bourgoing, -"the Chicaneurs made a great noise, calling out and striving to prove -and exaggerate the facts, with fury repeating all that had been said -or written,--all the circumstances, suspicions, and conjectures. In -short, all the reasons they could imagine were brought to the front -to make their cause good, and to accuse the Queen without allowing -her to reply distinctly to what they said. Like 'madmen' they -attacked her, sometimes one by one, sometimes all together, declaring -her to be guilty, which gave occasion to Her Majesty to make a very -noble speech on the next morning."[38] - -[Footnote 38: Chantelauze, pp. 522-527.] - -Thus ended the first day of the trial. No notice was taken of the -Queen's demands. Her secretaries were never examined in her presence, -and her own notes, so earnestly begged by her, were never produced. -It was declared later on, indeed, in the star-chamber, that these -notes had been destroyed by Mary's own order, but no one dared assert -this before herself. Our readers will probably agree with M. Hosack, -who thus admirably sums up the result of this day's work:-- - -"It cannot be denied that, even according to their own account, she -had maintained throughout a decisive superiority over her opponents. -Without counsel, or witnesses, or papers, and armed with nothing -but her own clear intellect and heroic spirit, she had answered, -point by point, all their allegations. Knowing the weakness of their -proofs, they had artfully mixed up the charge of conspiracy with the -scheme of invasion; and Burleigh, taking upon himself the functions -of Crown prosecutor, had sought to draw her attention from the main -question in dispute, by dwelling on a variety of topics, which were -only intended to bewilder and confuse her. But apparently perceiving -his design, she brought him back again and again to the real point at -issue between them."[39] - -[Footnote 39: Hosack, vol. ii. p. 426.] - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -THE TRIAL - -_The Second Day_ - - -The Queen passed an anxious and sleepless night in preparation for -the morrow's attack. She commenced the day in prayer, in her oratory, -imploring strength to defend her honour and her life. - -As on the previous day, Mary entered the hall attended by Bourgoing, -and accompanied by Melville and others of her attendants. She -was very pale, but her countenance expressed unabated firmness -and resolution. It is to be noted that on this occasion neither -the Attorney-General nor the Queen's Sergeant took part in the -proceedings. Either Burleigh was dissatisfied as to the way in which -things were going, or he desired to show his own legal skill, and -had determined to take upon himself the entire management of the -trial,--a departure from the established usage, unheard of in any -other state trial of the period. - -It was known that the Queen wished to address the assembly, and as -soon as she was seated all approached in silence, and with bare -heads, "in great curiosity to hear her." - -"I beg permission, gentlemen," said she, "to speak freely and to say -all that I think necessary, and without being interrupted, according -to the promise made to me yesterday by the Chancellor in the name -of all this assembly. The manner in which I am treated appears to -me very strange; not only am I brought to this place to be tried, -contrary to the rights of persons of my quality, but my case is -discussed by those who are not usually employed in the affairs of -kings and princes. I thought only of having to reply to gentlemen who -have virtue for their guide, and who hold the reputation of princes -in honour; to those who devote themselves to the protection of their -princes, to the preservation of their rights, and to the defence of -their country, of which they are the guardians and protectors. - -"Instead of this, I find myself overwhelmed under the importunity of -a crowd of advocates and lawyers, who appear to be more versed in the -formalities of petty courts of justice, in little towns, than in the -investigation of questions such as the present. And although I was -promised that I should be simply questioned and examined on the one -point,--that, namely, concerning the attempt on the person of the -Queen,--they have presumed to accuse me, each striving who should -surpass the other in stating and exaggerating facts, and attempting -to force me to reply to questions which I do not understand, and -which have nothing to do with the Commission. Is it not an unworthy -act to submit to such conduct of such people, the title of a -princess, one little accustomed to such procedures and formalities? -and is it not against all right, justice, and reason to deliver -her over to them, weak and ill as she is, and deprived of counsel, -without papers, or notes, or secretary? It is very easy for many -together, and, as it appears to me, conspiring for the same object, -to vanquish by force of words a solitary and defenceless woman. There -is not one, I think, among you, let him be the cleverest man you -will, who would be capable of resisting or defending himself, were -he in my place. I am alone, taken by surprise, and forced to reply -to so many people who are unfriendly to me, and who have long been -preparing for this occasion; and who appear to be more influenced -by vehement prejudice and anger than by a desire of discovering the -truth and fulfilling the duties laid down for them by the Commission. - -"If, however, I must submit to this treatment, I ask, at least, that -I may be permitted to reply to each person and to each point of the -accusation separately, and one after the other, without confusion; -as, on account of my sickness and weakness, it is impossible for me -to refer back in detail, as I should wish, to such a mass of subjects -all advanced confusedly together. In any case I demand that, as this -assembly appears to have been convened for my accusation, another -shall be summoned in which I may enter freely and frankly, defending -my rights and my honour, to satisfy the desire I have of proving my -innocence." - -"It is quite right," replied Burleigh, "that your Grace should say -all that you wish, and you shall do so. As for those who interrogated -you yesterday, they acted according to their duty. To discover the -truth of facts it is necessary to discuss all questions which relate -to the case in hand; as regards your demand that a fresh assembly -should be convoked, it shall be seen to, but we ourselves have not -the power to grant it." - -This moderate speech is in character with what Bourgoing specially -notices, namely, the temporary change in the demeanour of the -accusers. "All this morning," he tells us, "the pettifogging lawyers -showed themselves more modest, and not only this, but the Treasurer -gave them hints by signs how to act, making them speak or be silent -according as he wished. From this," continues Bourgoing, "we took -occasion to hope that the proceedings would soon come to an end, -especially as we observed that most of the noblemen had come to the -assembly booted, and some even in riding dress." - -The forenoon passed in discussions very similar to those of the -previous day, "concerning rather the overthrow of the Queen by -strangers, the correspondence of Her Majesty with the Christian -princes, and her deliverance from prison," than bearing upon the -real question at issue, the attempt on Elizabeth's life. The same -wearisome questions were met by the same dignified answers, and -Bourgoing gives many interesting details which are not recorded in -the English reports of the trial. - -Burleigh took pains to persuade Mary once more of the great favours -which had been shown to her, assuring her again that the Commission -could have examined the proofs in her absence; and protesting that -although they desired to examine her only regarding the one point of -accusation, it was necessary, for the full knowledge of the truth, to -read the whole correspondence brought in evidence against her. - -"The circumstances may be proved," returned Mary, "but never the -fact itself. My innocence does not depend on the reputation, or on -the memory, of my secretaries, although I hold them to be honest -and sincere. It is possible for letters to be sent to other persons -than those to whom they were written, and several things have been -inserted in those letters which I did not dictate. If my papers had -not been taken from me, and if I had a secretary, I could better -refute the accusations brought against me." - -"You will be accused of nothing previous to 19th June," continued -Burleigh, "and your papers would be of no use to you. Your -secretaries and the chief of the conspiracy himself (who were never -put to the torture) have affirmed that you sent certain letters to -Babington; and although you deny this, it is for the Commissioners to -judge whether they should place more faith in an affirmation or in a -denial. - -"But to return to the present question. You have formed many plans -for your deliverance. If they have not succeeded, that is your own -fault and not the fault of my mistress, for the Scotch lords have -refused to place their King under guardians again. At the very moment -that the last treaty for your freedom was concluded, Parry, one of -your own servants, was secretly sent by Morgan to assassinate the -Queen." - -Mary exclaimed, "You are indeed my enemy." - -"Yes," replied Burleigh, "I am the enemy of the enemies of Queen -Elizabeth." - -Letters from Mary to Charles Paget referring to the projected -invasion were now read, and one from Cardinal Allen to the Queen, in -which he addressed her as his sovereign, and informed her that the -matter was recommended to the Duke of Parma. - -While this was going on Mary examined the faces of her judges, and -questioned Paulet (who was seated behind her) regarding the names -of those she did not know, carefully noting "who spoke much and who -spoke little or kept silence." - -As soon as the reading was finished Burleigh accused the Queen of -having proposed to send her son to Spain, and of transmitting to -Philip the Second her "pretended rights" to the Crown of England. - -"I have no kingdom to confer," replied she, "but I have a legal right -in giving what belongs to me, and on this point I have to answer to -no one, be it who it may."[40] - -[Footnote 40: Chantelauze, pp. 240, 241.] - -Later on Mary was again reproached by the lawyers with having -relations with the King of Spain. - -"It is not your affair," replied she, in a tone of authority. "It -is not your affair to speak of matters concerning princes, and to -inquire whether they have secret intelligences with each other." - -"I do not blame you for this," said Burleigh; "but if the Spanish -army had entered the country, could you have answered for the life of -the Queen? Would not the country have been in danger of falling into -the hands of strangers?" - -"I do not know what were their intentions," returned the Queen, -"nor am I bound to answer for them; but I am very sure that they -would have done something for me, and if you had wished to employ my -services I should have been able to bring about a good understanding -between you and them, as I have often offered to do. You should not -have refused my offers. If you destroy me you will place yourselves -in danger, and will receive more harm than good. Of all that has been -done by strangers I know nothing and am not responsible. I desired -nothing save my own deliverance." - -Unmoved by Mary's words, the lawyers redoubled their accusations. -They declared again that the murder of the Queen, of her councillors -and principal noblemen, had been determined upon; that the intention -had been to burn down Chartley and kill the guards; that all the -Catholics were to rise and place the Queen of Scots on the throne; -that in Rome Mary was prayed for publicly, as legitimate Queen of -England, together with other things of the same nature. To this Mary -replied as follows:-- - -"I know nothing of any murder or attempt against any one, nor of -any plot or invasion of the kingdom. As I have already said, I gave -you sufficient warning to beware of some such enterprise, for I was -sure that something was in preparation, though I knew not what. It -was always hidden from me, as it was well known I should not consent -to it, and also because they feared that it would injure me. These -conspirators may have used my name to authorise their proceedings and -strengthen their cause, but there is no letter written or signed by -me; there is no one who has seen such a thing or received it, or who -has communicated or spoken with me, and such a thing has been far -from my intentions. - -"You know very well," continued Mary, "that in my own kingdom I -never interfered with any of the Protestants, but, on the contrary, -tried to win them always by gentleness and clemency, which I carried -too far, and for which I have been blamed. It has been the cause of -my ruin, for my subjects became proud and haughty, and abused my -clemency; indeed, they now complain that they were never so well off -as under my government. - -"As to Chartley, I never heard of the proposal to burn it, but my -deliverance was promised. If the foreign princes were in league, it -was to free me from my prison, from which I could not escape; and -for the same reason they prepared armed men to receive and defend -me. If the Catholics offered their aid in this matter, which I know -not, it was in their own interest, as they are so wickedly treated, -oppressed, and afflicted in this country that they have fallen into -despair, and would as soon die as live longer under the persecution -which they suffer. You gain nothing by afflicting them or me; I am -but a single person. When I die the Catholics and foreign princes -will continue to act, unless you cease to persecute them. - -"As regards my wishing to take the place of the Queen, the very -letters you have read aloud sufficiently prove the contrary. In them -I expressly declare that I desire no honours or kingdom, that I do -not care for them, and that I beg no enterprise of the kind may be -undertaken for me; but for the Catholic cause and for God's quarrel I -desire the deliverance of the first and the defence of the second. In -short, you will find that I have no other desire than the overthrow -of Protestantism and the deliverance of myself and the afflicted -Catholics, for whom (as I have often said) I am ready to shed my -blood. I shall esteem myself very happy if God gives me the grace to -suffer and to endure death for His holy name and in the defence of -His quarrel. If the Pope gives me the title of Queen, it is not for -me to correct him. He knows what he does much better than I do. - -"I thank him, all Christian people, and all Catholic nations for the -prayers they daily offer for me, and I pray them to continue to do -so, and to remember me in their masses. As I belong to the number -of the faithful, I hope that though now deprived of the power of -assisting myself, I participate in all the prayers and good works -offered in the Church for all Catholics. As regards the Bull, I -myself offered to prevent its execution." - -Burleigh here asked her whether she had the power to do this. "But we -do not care," said he, "about it in England. We make no account of -the Pope, or of such like." - -"If you will cease to persecute the Catholics," replied Mary, "I -promise you to do much to lessen the many troubles into which you are -in danger of falling." - -To this Burleigh replied that "_no Catholic had been punished for -religion_." - -At this assertion the Queen protested in earnest terms against the -many cruelties shown to Catholics. They were driven into exile, she -said, and driven hither and thither. The prisons in England were full -of them. They were charged with being guilty of treason; some because -they would not obey certain of the Queen's injunctions which were -contrary to their conscience, others because they would not recognise -her as the head of the Church. Queen Mary also complained in general -terms of the unjust way in which the present examination had been -conducted, and asked that she might not be further disturbed by the -unnecessary reading of letters and other documents, especially such -as related to her transactions with other Christian princes, to -which she declined to reply. - -"If it pleases your Grace," interrupted Burleigh, "you can now -withdraw; we will remain and conclude without you." - -The Queen paid no attention to this remark, and the discussions -proceeded. At last Egerton, the Solicitor-General, speaking for the -first time, asked the Queen if she had anything more to add to her -defence. - -"I again demand," replied she, "to be heard in full Parliament, and -to confer personally with Queen Elizabeth, who would show more regard -to any other queen." Then rising from her seat[41] to depart, Mary -added:-- - -"I am ready and willing to give pleasure and do service to the Queen, -my good sister, and to employ myself for her and for the good of the -kingdom in all that I can, as I love both. I protest that after all -that has taken place I desire no evil to any one in this assembly, -that I pardon all that you have said or done against me, and that -there is not one here to whom I do not desire good, and would -willingly give pleasure." - -[Footnote 41: See Appendix, p. 271.] - -Turning then to a little group of lords, of whom Walsingham was -one, the Queen discussed the conduct of her two secretaries, and -the motives which could have inspired their depositions. Taking -Walsingham apart, Mary said a few words to him in private, which -seemed far from pleasing to him, then turning once more to the -assembly, she exclaimed with dignity, "My lords and gentlemen, my -cause is in the hands of God." - -As Mary passed the table at which were seated the lawyers, she also -addressed them: "Gentlemen," said she, with a smile, "you have shown -little mercy in the exercise of your charge, and have treated me -somewhat rudely, the more so as I am one who has little knowledge of -the laws of quibbling; but may God pardon you for it, and keep me -from having to do with you all again." - -"The lawyers turned and smiled to each other, and Her Majesty did -likewise."[42] - -[Footnote 42: Chantelauze, p. 539.] - -After their prisoner had withdrawn, the Commissioners were prepared -to give sentence, but at the last moment Burleigh communicated to -them Elizabeth's latest instructions, contained in a letter sent -from Windsor on the 14th at midnight. In it Elizabeth desired the -assembly, even in the event of the prisoner being found guilty, to -suspend sentence until she herself should hear and consider their -report. - -The assembly therefore was prorogued for the space of ten days, -and appointed to meet in the star-chamber at Westminster. The -Commissioners (many of whom regretted this delay in passing sentence) -lost no time in departing, the greater part of them returning to -their houses in the neighbourhood until the 29th instant, when, as -Bourgoing informs us, "it is said they returned to London to assist -at Parliament, then assembling." - -Thus terminated a trial which in legal history has probably no -counterpart, and regarding which the following points especially -strike us: the incompetence of the English tribunals, as then -constituted, to judge an independent sovereign; the refusal of -counsel to the prisoner, in violation of the laws of England, and -in especial of the statutes of Mary Tudor, and Elizabeth; the -absence of the witnesses, whose presence in face of the accused was -essential to all just procedure; the forced position of Mary, not -before independent and trustworthy judges, but before Commissioners -carefully chosen beforehand, and who, combining the offices of judge -and jury, united in endeavouring to nullify the defence. - -At Fotheringay we find the prisoner standing alone before her judges. -At Westminster the witnesses appear in the absence of the accused, -while at neither is a single original document produced; copies, not -of written letters, but pretended copies from ciphers were admitted -and believed on the faith of men whose confessions were drawn from -them by fear of torture or documents forged by Philipps. Such was the -evidence by which Mary was tried and condemned. - - - - -CHAPTER V - -SUSPENSE - - -Although Bourgoing's Journal furnishes us, for the first time, with -some details of the Queen's life during the days following the -conclusion of the trial, it is provokingly silent as to the manner -in which she passed the remainder of the day itself. All he notes -is, that "after supper Sir Amyas sent the copy of her protest to Her -Majesty." - -Sir Amyas, we may suppose, spent his evening in congenial company, -for at least one guest of importance remained in the castle. Burleigh -writes to Secretary Davison from Fotheringay on the same evening, and -the following extracts from his letter show the spirit in which he -had carried out his Commission. - -"The Queen of the castle," he writes, "was pleased to appear before -us in public, so as to be heard in her own defence; but she only -replied negatively upon the points in the letters regarding the plots -against Her Majesty. She maintained that they had not been written -by her, and that she had never had the smallest knowledge of them. In -the other things with which she was reproached, as her escape from -prison, even by force, and as to the invasion of the kingdom, she -said that she neither denied nor avowed them. But her intention was, -by long and artificial speeches, to excite the pity of the judges, -to throw all the blame upon the person of Her Majesty the Queen, or -rather upon the council, from whom she said all the past troubles -emanated; maintaining that her offers were reasonable, and that the -refusal came from our side. And on this point I fought, and refuted -her arguments in such a manner, by my knowledge and experience, that -she did not have the advantage she had promised herself. I am also -certain that the audience did not think her position worthy of much -pity, her allegations being proved to be untrue."[43] - -[Footnote 43: Walsingham, writing upon the same subject to Leicester, -says: "We have received a secret counter-order, and have found -ourselves constrained to adjourn our assembly upon some pretext. This -accused creature seems to have been chosen by God for the punishment -of our sins, as it appears the Queen is powerless to act against her -as her safety demands."--See Hosack, vol. ii. p. 430; also _Letter -Books of Sir Amyas Paulet_, p. 296.] - -Knowing Paulet's sympathies to be entirely with Mary's accusers, it -is astonishing to find that his conduct to her at this moment shows -signs of unwonted kindness and consideration. He, says Bourgoing, -"now treated the Queen courteously, furnished her with the necessary -things for her comfort in her lodgings, to which he added the same -hall which had served for the examination, and his conversation with -her was of good manners, and was rather amiable and courteous than -the contrary." Then this faithful servant goes on to tell us how -his mistress comforted herself during the weeks of suspense that -followed. "Her Majesty, during the whole of this time, was far from -being troubled or moved by all that had passed; in fact, I had not -seen her so joyous, nor so constantly at her ease, for the last seven -years. She spoke only on pleasant subjects, and often, in particular, -gave her opinion on some points of the history of England, in the -study of which she passed a good portion of the day; afterwards -discoursing on the subject of her reading with her household, quite -familiarly and joyously, showing no sign of sadness, but with even a -more cheerful countenance than previous to her troubles."[44] - -[Footnote 44: Chantelauze, pp. 539, 540.] - -Mary had always had a taste for history, and now in the long days of -captivity she seems to have given much of her time to this favourite -study. The history of her own house, as well as that of the English -royal family, must have had a deep and painful interest for her at a -moment when she herself was threatened with a fate as tragic as any -recorded in its darkest pages. In talking over the subject of her -reading Mary would often advert to her own affairs, calmly discussing -the probabilities, and showing that she expected the worst, of -her own life or death, without showing any emotion,--indeed, "her -resolution was that she did not fear to die for her good quarrel," -adds Bourgoing; and if her people tried to assure her that her death -could never be contemplated, she would say that she knew very well -what would happen. Mary, in fact, perceived plainly the intentions of -her accusers, and not content with her own courageous dispositions, -she took pains to acquire all the bodily strength possible before the -day of trial. In her physician's quaint language, "Her Majesty took -remedies for five or six days to ward off the illness which generally -attacked her at the commencement of winter, and this with as much -willingness and cheerfulness as she ever did before." - -Thus the days passed until the Feast of All Saints. As the Queen was -still deprived of her chaplain, she was unable to keep the feast -with the solemnity she would have wished. She passed it, however, -in prayer and in reading the lives of the saints and martyrs. After -dinner, while she was in her oratory, Sir Amyas wished to visit her, -and unwilling to disturb her, "waited till Her Majesty had finished -her prayers;" then, still with unwonted courtesy, he conversed for -a considerable time with her, "as if he had nothing really to say to -her, and hardly knew with what to entertain her." Sir Amyas, however, -had his instructions from Queen Elizabeth, and under semblance of -an ordinary conversation, his object was, if possible, to discover -some sign of weakness or relenting in his prisoner's sentiments. -In this he was disappointed. Mary spoke cheerfully on general -subjects,--about her health, which she said was improved; and about -her reading, which provided her with her chief amusement. Speaking of -the history of England, she observed that in that country blood had -never ceased to flow; to which Paulet replied that it had been the -same in other countries, and that nothing was more necessary when a -state was threatened with serious perils. - -Mary, paying no attention to the significance of these words, -alluded to the trial, and said that she had remarked visible signs -of sympathy and compassion on the countenances of several of the -Commissioners, and that she would like to know their names, that she -might always bear them in grateful remembrance. - -"Those who accused you and those who kept silence were all actuated -by the same sentiments," retorted Paulet. "Not one of them was -favourable to your cause. I marvel," continued Paulet, "and every one -else is astonished, to see you so calm, under the circumstances in -which you find yourself. No living person has ever been accused of -crimes so frightful and odious as you are." - -"I have no occasion to feel troubled or disturbed," rejoined the -Queen; "my conscience is at rest and I have already answered my -accusers. God and I know that I have never attempted nor connived at -the death or murder of any one. My conscience is perfectly free and -clear on this point, and being innocent, I have rather occasion to -rejoice than to be sad, having my confidence in God, the protector of -the innocent." - -"It is a great happiness," replied Sir Amyas, "to have a clear -conscience. God is your witness, but a false and dissimulating -conscience is a bad thing; it would be better to confess and repent -before God, and the world, if you are guilty, which is indeed too -evident, the matter having been so well elucidated in your very -presence, as you cannot deny." - -"No one can say that he is free from sin," answered the Queen. "I -am a woman and human, and have offended God, and I repent of my -sins, and pray God to forgive me, doing penance for the same; but at -present I do not know to whom I could or should confess--God forbid -that I should ask you to be my confessor. In the present matter I am -not guilty, as you well know, and I cannot therefore confess it. You -will accuse me of what you like, having long had this in view; as I -am a Catholic, you wish to treat me as you do the others. I am quite -prepared and resolved to die for my religion, and ask for nothing -better. I am ready to suffer and endure for the name of God, all -unworthy as I am, as have done many holy saints and martyrs, of whom -I have read to-day, and whose feast we celebrate." - -Sir Amyas protested that there was no question of religion, but of -invasion and murder, and that neither Mary nor all the others who -might be implicated in the matter could be excused, but were well -worthy of punishment. - -"It is nothing else," returned the Queen, "but it was necessary to -find some other disguise for the measures which had led to this -position; but I shall not fare the worse for that. Do not spare me." - -In reply Sir Amyas insisted that it was not for religion, and that no -one had yet been punished for religion. Further he declared that he -knew nothing of what the lords had done, but that they had found the -facts so clear and evident that it was reported that they had given -sentence, but he did not know of it. Nothing was certain. And he -again urged the Queen to confess. - -To this Mary rejoined as before, and added that she knew well that -she had been already condemned by her judges before the trial. All -that they did here," continued she, "was merely for form's sake, to -give a colouring of truth to the proceedings, and to gain their ends, -in which I am not bound to acquiesce, and I care nothing for what -they have done; it is very easy for brigands and robbers, when they -are the strongest, to overcome by force those who pass their way. My -enemies keep me in prison, and it is very easy for them to dispose of -me as they will. They have strength on their side, while I am weak -and alone. I would that every one knew how I am treated and how my -affairs are managed." - -"You would be very sorry if every one knew," retorted Sir Amyas, "but -a matter of this kind cannot be kept quiet or concealed. No sentence -or judgment had been delivered before the coming of the lords here." - -The Queen remarked that she wished all Christian princes and -foreigners could witness how she had been treated, not for her own -sake, but for the confusion of her enemies, and for the sake of those -of the Catholic Church; for her enemies had not ceased to persecute -the poor Catholics, under the pretext that they were traitors because -they would not recognise the Queen of England as supreme head of the -Church. "For myself," continued she, "as I have already declared -before many, I recognise no other head of the Church than the Pope, -to whose rule it was confided by the consent of the whole Church duly -assembled." - -Sir Amyas said that the Queen did not take the title of supreme head -of the Church. "God forbid," added he, "that there should be any -other supreme head than Jesus Christ. I recognise no other." - -"It is on this point alone that the exclusion of Catholics is -founded," replied Mary, "and it is a well-known fact that, following -the example of Henry the Eighth, this title was given to your -mistress. As you may believe, the Calvinists, who are the most -reformed, do not approve of this, but those who follow the Queen's -religion, who are Lutherans and the inventors of that sect, consider -guilty of high treason all those who deny her prerogatives. Not only -have those been judged to be guilty who do not recognise the Queen's -title, or who deny it by words or by acts, but they have been forced -to declare their opinion on their conscience, and on their reply have -been condemned to death. If the Queen of England may not wish to -accept the title, she at least knows well that it is given to her, -and the person who does not give it is looked upon as guilty." - -Sir Amyas, shaking his head ironically, once more protested that his -mistress did not accept such a title, nor was it given to her. He -allowed, however, that the Puritans and others acknowledged her as -"head and governor under God of things ecclesiastical and temporal in -England, as it was reasonable she should be, but not as supreme head -of the Church." - -"It all comes to the same thing," returned the Queen, "whatever -colour you may give it, and for the rest, I care nothing for your -sentences; go, proceed as you like. I know at your age you would not -assert such things unless you were backed by others."[45] - -[Footnote 45: The Queen's words in the original French are too -expressive to be omitted: "Sa Majesté dict que c'estoit manteau -blanc, ou blanc manteau--mais qu'enfin estoit tout ung, quelque -coulleur qu'ils luy en baillassent."--Chantelauze, pp. 540-545.] - -"Sir Amyas pretended that this was not so, and reassured the Queen as -well as he was able," says Bourgoing, "and on his departure we formed -the opinion from certain conjectures, that he was going to write Her -Majesty's replies to the Court." We find him accordingly writing to -Walsingham as follows:-- - -"I took occasion yesterday, after one, accompanied by Mr. Stallenge, -to visit the Queen.... I see no change in her, from her former -quietness and serenity, certified in my last letters.... I tarried -with her one hour and a half at the least; which I did on purpose -to feel her disposition, and moving no new matter myself, suffered -her to go from matter to matter at her pleasure.... This only thing -I thought good to signify unto you that, falling in talk of the -late assembly here, and having glanced at the Lord Zouch for his -speech in the star-chamber, and also at the Lord Morley for some -things delivered by him to the lords sitting next unto him, which -she said she overheard and told him of it in the open assembly, she -was curious to be informed of the names of one such sitting in such -a place, and of others sitting in other places, saying that one had -said little, another somewhat more, and others very much. I told her -that I might easily perceive, by her hard conceit of the lords which -she had named already, she was much inclined to think ill of all -those that spake, and therefore I would forbear to name any man unto -her; praying her to conceive honourably of the whole assembly, and to -think that those which spake, and the rest which were silent, were of -one consent and mind to hear her cause with all indifference."[46] - -[Footnote 46: _Letter Books of Sir Amyas Paulet_, pp. 300, 301.] - -That Paulet dreaded his interviews with Mary, and tried to evade them -as far as possible, we have his own evidence. "I pray you," he writes -to Walsingham on the same day, "let me hear from you whether it is -expected that I should see my charge often, which, as I do not desire -to do, so I do not see that any good can come of it, so long as I -stand assured that she is forthcoming." - -That his prisoner might be the more securely "forthcoming," extra -precautions had been taken, and that in a manner which appears to -have deceived even Bourgoing himself, for he notes, quite gratefully, -that Sir Amyas had closed and restored the Queen's large room for the -"safety of Her Majesty and her convenience." - -On 13th November Sir Drue Drury arrived to take the place of -Stallenge in assisting Paulet in his charge; and some days later -Lord Buckhurst, the bearer of fatal tidings, reached the castle. -To understand his mission we must consider what had taken place -meanwhile in London. - -On 25th October the Commissioners had met in the star-chamber at -Westminster. At this time the two important witnesses, Nau and Curle, -were produced. - -The reports of the meeting are very scanty, but apparently the -witnesses were asked no questions; they are merely said to have -affirmed on oath certain confessions and declarations, of which -neither the originals nor copies are preserved. Curle is also -supposed to have affirmed "that as well the letter which Babington -did write to the Scots queen, as the draughts of her answer to the -same were both burned at her command." - -This declaration, which, if true, was of the utmost importance, -was made on this occasion only, and in the absence of the accused. -The Commissioners found Mary guilty, not of certain matters with -which Lord Burleigh had charged her, but for having "compassed and -imagined since the 1st of June aforesaid divers matters tending to -the hurt, death, and destruction of the Queen of England." One man -alone had the courage to assert his belief in Mary's innocence. Lord -Zouch declared that he was not satisfied that "she had compassed, -practised, or imagined the death of the Queen of England." - -The Commissioners added a clause to the effect that the King of Scots -should not be held responsible for his mother's crimes. "The said -sentence," added they, "did derogate nothing from James, King of -Scots, in title or honour, but that he was the same in place, degree, -and right as if the same sentence had never been pronounced." - -A few days later both Houses of Parliament presented an address to -Elizabeth, praying for execution of the sentence against the Queen of -Scots.[47] "We cannot find," said they, "that there is any possible -means of providing for your Majesty's safety but by the just and -speedy execution of the said Queen; the neglecting whereof may -procure the heavy displeasure and punishment of Almighty God, as by -sundry severe examples of His great justice in that behalf left us in -the sacred Scriptures does appear," etc. - -[Footnote 47: "Parlt. has pressed E. to proceed to the execution, -adding thereto that the forbearing thereof was, and would be daily, -a certain and undoubted danger not only to her own life but to -themselves, their posterity and the public state of this realm, -as well for the cause of the Gospel and the true religion of -Christ, as for the peace of the whole realm. Greenwich, 1 Feb., 29 -Eliz."--Yelverton MSS., f. 534.] - -To this appeal Elizabeth made a very clever reply, beginning thus:-- - -"Though my life hath been dangerously shot at, yet I protest there -is nothing hath more grieved me than that one not differing from me -in sex, of like rank, and degree, of the same stock, and most nearly -allied to me in blood, hath fallen into so great a crime." She goes -on to say that if her cousin would even now truly repent, and if -her own life alone, and not the good of England, were at stake, she -would most willingly pardon Mary. She concludes by saying that in a -matter of so great importance a speedy decision cannot be looked for, -as it is her custom to deliberate long, even in matters which are -unimportant as compared with this. - -At the end of twelve days Elizabeth sent a message to both Houses of -Parliament, begging them to reconsider the matter, and "to devise -some better remedy, whereby both the Queen of Scots' life might be -spared and her own security provided for."[48] - -[Footnote 48: Hosack, pp. 430-433.] - -After fresh and earnest consultation, both Houses declared that -Mary's death was essential to the safety of the kingdom, and the -declaration thus concludes:-- - -"Therefore we pray your Majesty, for the cause of God, of His Church, -this realm, ourselves, and yourself, that you will no longer be -careless of your life and of our safety, nor longer suffer religion -to be threatened, the realm to stand in danger, nor us to dwell in -fear." - -Elizabeth again made an ambiguous reply. From her subsequent conduct, -however, we may judge that she had probably already determined to -take Mary's life, although as to the time and place she was still -undecided. - -In the meantime Lord Buckhurst, together with Beale, Clerk of the -Council, proceeded to Fotheringay to announce to the Queen of Scots -that sentence of death had been pronounced against her in the -star-chamber. - -Lord Buckhurst had been carefully chosen for this mission. To -much talent of a high order he united a moderation of views and a -charm of manners calculated to inspire confidence. Nor was he a -stranger to Mary; he had already been sent to treat with her on -several occasions, and from the fact of his absence at the trial, -we may suspect that his dispositions in her regard were friendly. -If so, the undertaking now before him was doubly painful, for the -announcement of the sentence of death was to be but a part of his -duty. - -Elizabeth still cherished the hope of extracting some confession or -revelation from Mary; accordingly Lord Buckhurst was charged to be on -the watch for any such revelation, to listen attentively to whatever -the Queen of Scots might divulge, and to report such immediately to -his mistress. Special instructions were sent at the same time to -Paulet to lend his assistance to Lord Buckhurst, particularly should -his prisoner consent to reveal any secret matter. - -Lord Buckhurst reached the castle on the evening of the 29th of -November, and after a conference with Paulet he returned to the -village for the night. - -On the following day, "after dinner," he, together with Paulet, Sir -Drue Drury, and Beale, had an interview with Mary. - -Lord Buckhurst announced himself as an envoy from his sovereign, and -begged permission to deliver his message. - -He then proceeded to recapitulate the events of the trial and its -issue, proceeding to enlarge upon Elizabeth's sorrow at discovering -that Mary had been proved to be "not only consenting to the horrible -fact of rebellion in the country against her person and state, -but also the author and inventor of it." For this reason, after -much deliberation, Parliament had pronounced sentence of death -against her. Buckhurst remarked that his mistress had not yet given -her consent to this measure, but added that, urged as she was by -Parliament, it was impossible she should not yield. "The person of -the Queen, the state and religion are no longer safe," he continued; -"it is impossible for you both to live, and therefore one must -die. For this end then, in order that you should not be taken by -surprise, Mr. Beale and I have been sent to warn you to prepare for -death, and we will send you the Bishop of Peterborough or the Dean -of ----[49] for your consolation; they both are men of learning and -understanding. Take thought of your conscience and acknowledge your -fault, repent and make satisfaction before God and man. If you know -anything concerning this conspiracy further than what has already -come to light, you are bound in Christian charity to unburden your -conscience; being, as you yourself say, nearly related to the Queen, -to whom also you are indebted for many favours. And if you know of -any other persons who have taken part in this undertaking, it is your -duty to declare it before your death." - -[Footnote 49: Bourgoing omits to give the Dean's name.] - -"I expected nothing else," replied Mary calmly. "This is the manner -in which you generally proceed with regard to persons of my quality, -and who are nearly related to the Crown, so that none may live who -aspire to it. For long I have known that you would bring me to this -in the end. I have loved the Queen and the country, and have done -all that I could for the preservation of both. The offers which I -have made are the proof of this, as Beale can bear me witness. I do -not fear death, and shall suffer it with a good heart. I have never -been the author of any conspiracy to injure the Queen. I have several -times been offered my freedom, and have been blamed for refusing my -consent. My partisans have abandoned me and troubled themselves no -further with my affairs. To prevent this I have attempted to obtain -my deliverance by gentle means, to my great disadvantage, till at -last, being repulsed on one side and pressed on the other, I placed -myself in the hands of my friends, and have taken part with Christian -and Catholic princes, not, as I have before declared, and as the -English themselves can bear witness by the papers which they have -in their possession, through ambition nor the desire of a greater -position; but I have done it for the honour of God and His Church, -and for my deliverance from the state of captivity and misery in -which I was placed. I am a Catholic,--of a different religion from -yourselves; and for this reason you will take care not to let me -live. I am grieved that my death cannot be of as much benefit to -the kingdom as I fear it will do it harm; and this I say not from -any ill-feeling or from any desire to live. For my part, I am weary -of being in this world; nor do I, or any one else, profit by my -being here. But I look forward to a better life, and I thank God -for giving me this grace of dying in His quarrel. No greater good -can come to me in this world; it is what I have most begged of God -and most wished for, as being the thing most honourable for myself -and most profitable for the salvation of my soul. I have never had -the intention of changing my religion for any earthly kingdom, or -grandeur, or good, whatever, nor of denying Jesus Christ or His name, -nor will I now. You may feel well assured that I shall die in this -entire faith and with my goodwill, and as happy in doing so as I was -ever for anything that has come to me in my life. I pray God to have -mercy on the poor Catholics of this kingdom, who are persecuted and -oppressed for their religion. The only thing I regret is, that it has -not pleased God to give me before I die the grace to see them able -to live in full liberty of conscience in the faith of their parents, -in the Catholic Church, and serving God as they desire to do. I -am not ignorant that for long certain persons have been plotting -against me; and to speak plainly, I know well it has been done at -the instance of one who professes to be my enemy. But I have spoken -sufficiently of this before the Commissioners." - -To this Lord Buckhurst replied that the person here alluded to had -not mixed himself up in the matter more specially than the rest had -done, and that he was esteemed a very good and faithful servant. He -did not think that this person, nor even the greatest in the kingdom, -had any special power to do anything either for her or against her, -unless they were assembled in council. - -Here Mr. Beale began to speak, and said that on his part he had -somewhat to say to the Queen of Scots regarding the treaties and -other matters which had occurred since she came into England, in -which proceedings she had given trouble. On these points he could -speak as having knowledge of what had occurred, having been employed -in some of them as envoy between his mistress and Queen Mary. He then -spoke of her taking refuge in England, asserting that his mistress -had taken care of her and had caused her to be well received and -treated, and had appeased her Scottish subjects who had sought -to pursue her. Seeing Queen Mary's danger, his mistress had even -arranged for her to retire to Carlisle, to be in greater safety. - -"I was taken there by force and against my will," exclaimed Mary. - -"It was for your good," retorted Beale.[50] - -[Footnote 50: Chantelauze, pp. 548-550.] - -Lord Buckhurst and Beale now retired, nor does the former appear to -have seen Mary again. - -The Queen herself describes this interview in her correspondence, and -we here give the passages that occur in her letter to the Archbishop -of Glasgow, dated the 24th November:--[51] - - "You would find this language strange were you not informed - that it has been signified to me by the mouth of Lord - Buckhurst, Amyas Paulet, my great promoter, one Drew Drury, - Knight, and Mr. Beale, that the assembly of the states of - this country have condemned me to death. This they have - announced to me on the part of their Queen, exhorting me - to confess and acknowledge to her my offences. For this - end and to incite me to die well and patiently, and to - discharge my conscience, she proposed to send me a bishop - and a dean. She also says that the occasion of this my - death is the instant request made to her by her people, - who, considering that I am still alive, and being her - rival, as it appears by my having some time ago taken - the name and arms belonging to this Crown (and not being - prepared to renounce them, unless with the condition of - being declared to be next in the succession to the throne), - she cannot live in safety in her kingdom. Seeing even that - all the Catholics call me their sovereign, and that her - life has been so often attempted to this end, and that, so - long as I live, her religion cannot safely exist in this - kingdom. - - I thanked God and them for the honour they did me in - considering me to be such a necessary instrument for the - re-establishment of religion in this island, of which, - although unworthy, I desired to take it upon myself to be - a very pressing and zealous defender. In confirmation of - all this, as I had before protested, I offered willingly to - shed my blood in the quarrel of the Catholic Church; and - moreover, even, if the people thought that my life could - serve for the good and public peace of this island, I would - not refuse to give it to them (freely) in reward for the - twenty years they have detained me in prison. - - As to their bishops, I praise God that without their aid I - know well enough my offences against God and His Church, - and that I do not approve their errors, nor wish to - communicate with them in any way. But if it pleased them to - permit me to have a Catholic priest, I said I would accept - that very willingly, and even demanded it in the name of - Jesus Christ, in order to dispose my conscience, and to - participate in the Holy Sacraments, on leaving this world. - - They answered me that, do what I would, I should not be - either saint or martyr, as I was to die for the murder of - their Queen and for wishing to dispossess her. I replied - that I was not so presumptuous as to aspire to these two - honours; but that although they had power over my body by - divine permission, not by justice, as I am a sovereign - queen, as I have always protested, still they had not power - over my soul, nor could they prevent me from hoping that - through the mercy of God, who died for me, He will accept - from me my blood and my life, which I offer to Him for the - maintenance of His Church, outside of which I should never - desire to rule any worldly kingdom, thereby risking the - eternal kingdom either here or elsewhere; and I shall beg - of Him that the sorrow and other persecutions of body and - mind which I suffer, may weigh against my sins. But to have - contrived, counselled, or commanded Elizabeth's death, that - I have never done, nor would I suffer, for my own account, - that one single _blow_ should be given to her. - - Elizabeth's emissaries rejoined, 'You have counselled and - allowed that the English should name you their Sovereign, - as appears by the letters of Allen, Lewis, and several - others; and this you have not contradicted.' - - To this I replied that I had taken nothing upon myself in - my letters, but that it was not my province to prevent the - Doctor and persons of the Church from naming me as they - pleased. This was not my province, since I was under the - obedience of the Church to approve what she decrees, and - not to correct her; and I said the same in regard to His - Holiness, if (as they declared) he caused me to be prayed - for everywhere under a title of which I was ignorant. In - any case I wished to die and to obey the Church, but not to - murder any one in order to possess his rights; but in all - this I saw clearly portrayed Saul's persecutions of David, - yet I cannot escape as he did, by the window, but it may be - that from the shedding of my blood protectors may arise for - the sufferers in this universal quarrel." - -[Footnote 51: Labanoff, vi. 466.] - -After reading these words, which bear the vivid impress of Mary's -steadfast faith, we are not surprised to hear that during her talk -with Lord Buckhurst her face was illumined with an extraordinary joy -at the thought that God had done her the honour to choose her as the -instrument for the defence of the Catholic faith;[52] and we may -imagine that Lord Buckhurst was capable of admiring, although he may -not have sympathised with, her sentiments. Paulet took different -views, and in a letter to Walsingham, in which he refers to the -Queen's "superfluous and idle speeches on other occasions," he -adds, "I am deceived if my Lord of Buckhurst will not give the same -testimony of her tediousness."[53] - -[Footnote 52: Camden, ii.] - -[Footnote 53: _Letter Books_, p. 311.] - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -AFTER THE SENTENCE - - -Lord Buckhurst left Fotheringay on the 21st November, and the same -day brought a fresh trial to the Queen,--one which his presence would -probably have averted. Paulet, accompanied by Sir Drew Drury, who, -although, according to the Queen, "far more modest and gracious," did -not oppose his colleague's proceedings, waited on Mary, and Paulet -told her that as she had shown no signs of repentance for her faults, -their Queen had commanded that her dais with the royal arms, the -emblem of her sovereignty, should be taken down, "because," continued -he, "you are now only a dead woman, without the dignity or honours of -a queen." - -"God of His grace called me to this dignity," replied Mary; "I have -been anointed and consecrated such. From Him alone I hold this rank, -and to Him alone I shall return it, with my soul. I do not recognise -your Queen as my superior, nor her heretical council and assembly -as my judges, and I shall die a queen in spite of them. They have -no more power over me than robbers at the corner of a wood might -have over the most just prince or judge in the world; but I hope -that God will manifest His justice in this kingdom after my death. -The kings of this country have often been murdered, and it will not -seem strange to me to be among them and those of their blood. It was -in this way that King Richard was treated to dispossess him of his -rights."[54] - -[Footnote 54: See Labanoff, vi. 466. "When the So. Q.'s cloth of -Estate was plucked down by Sir A. Paulet and Sir D. Drury, after -signification given unto her to prepare herself to die by the L. -Buckhurst and R.B., she mentioned the murder of K. Richard II., but -Sir Drue answered that she needed not to fear it, for that she was in -the charge of a Christian gentleman."--Note by Beale, Yelverton MSS., -p. 529.] - -At these words Paulet ordered the Queen's attendants to remove the -dais, but they utterly refused to have any hand in the outrage -offered to their mistress, calling aloud for vengeance on him and -Drury. Paulet was obliged therefore to send for his soldiers, -and caused the dais to be thrown on the floor. He now sat down -in the Queen's presence with his head covered, and ordered the -billiard-table to be removed, saying to the Queen, "This is no time -for you to indulge in exercise or amusement."[55] - -[Footnote 55: A sad office was reserved for the cover of this table; -it was afterwards used to enshroud the body of the Queen after her -execution, as we may see by the following passage from Brantôme: -"Immediately after the execution, when the headsman had despoiled -Mary's corpse, it was carried into a room adjoining that in which -her maids of honour were confined; and they, looking through a -crevice, saw the body of their mistress half covered by a piece -of rough woollen stuff, which had been hastily taken from the -billiard-table."] - -"Thanks be to God, I have never made use of it since it was put up," -replied Mary, "for you have kept me sufficiently employed in other -ways." - -Paulet's account of this scene differs in some important particulars -from that of the Queen. In fact, he seems to have gone beyond his -instructions; and to explain and vindicate his conduct, he writes at -length to Secretary Davison to the following effect. "He had been -given to understand," he says, "by a late letter from some friend -about the court, of Her Majesty's mislike that this lady (Queen Mary) -did enjoy her cloth of estate." He adds that in ordering this removal -he used "all possible moderation," and declares, in contradiction to -Mary, that she sent for the yeoman of her wardrobe and asked him to -take down the dais. He maintains a discreet silence regarding his -own personal rudeness in covering himself and sitting down in Mary's -presence; nor does he allude to the removal of the billiard-table.[56] - -[Footnote 56: _Letter Books_, p. 315.] - -On the following day Mary received a fresh visit from Paulet and -Drury. Paulet, fearing, no doubt, the effects of his violence, -came to assure her that he had not taken down her dais by order -of Elizabeth, but by that of some members of the council; and he -offered to write to his mistress for leave to re-erect it. In reply -Mary contented herself with showing him a crucifix, which she had -placed in the spot formerly occupied by the dais and her arms. Paulet -then told her that the request which she had made through Lord -Buckhurst had been submitted to the Queen, and that she would receive -the answer in a day or two. - -"My requests were not so numerous," rejoined the Queen, "and can be -speedily answered, and I presented them only in order that (after -settling the fate of my attendants) I might have more time to give to -God." - -"Your object was praiseworthy, and you will have a prompt reply," -said Paulet; "if you had been as well disposed to reveal certain -things to Her Majesty as you were to make requests, Lord Buckhurst -would have presented them much more willingly." - -"This gentleman was a relative of your mistress, and sent by her on -that account," returned Mary, "and I confided to him what I thought -desirable." - -Paulet remarked that he only spoke of this to remind her that she -might have sent a letter through Lord Buckhurst. - -"Before things were so advanced," said Mary, "I should have wished -to write, but now being condemned, I have other subjects of greater -moment to think of; I have to prepare myself for a better life in -another world."[57] - -[Footnote 57: Chantelauze, pp. 293-295.] - -"And hereupon," records the pitiless jailer, "she fell into a large -discourse on the mercies of God towards her, and of her preparation -for death, and into many other impertinent speeches not worthy to be -recited. I omit some other talk which passed between her and me, upon -this ground tending only to the benefit of her soul and the discharge -of my conscience. And thus I departed from her, having endeavoured -myself, according to your direction, to solve the two faults -mentioned in your letters in as clear a manner as I could, without -giving her cause to think that I came to her to that purpose."[58] - -[Footnote 58: Paulet to Mr. Secretary Davison, 28th November 1586. -See _Letter Books_, p. 319.] - -The "second fault" alluded to by Paulet, and which had brought down -upon him Elizabeth's displeasure, lay in the fact that he had not -sufficiently "entertained" Mary "in the desire she had to write unto -Her Majesty." Paulet considered that he could not press the matter -without a special order to that effect; he was, we know by his own -words, "always very curious and precise to be warranted in all his -proceedings." - -After Lord Buckhurst's departure Mary naturally concluded that her -hours were numbered, little thinking that two months of suspense lay -before her. On the day on which the foregoing interview took place -the noise of workmen in her dining-room led the Queen to think that -the scaffold for her execution was even then in process of erection. -Under this impression she called her attendants round her and made -a declaration that she died a faithful Catholic, and that she was -entirely innocent of the crimes of which she was accused. She made -them swear to bear witness for her to all the persons she mentioned -to them, and to each she assigned the mission he should fulfil after -her death. - -Although her right hand was much crippled by rheumatism, Mary now -passed two days in writing farewell letters to her most faithful -friends, which she confided to her chaplain and servants, to be -delivered after her death.[59] - -[Footnote 59: In consequence of the delays by which the members of -Mary's household were kept in a state of quasi-imprisonment for -months after their mistress's execution, these letters only reached -their destination in the course of the following autumn.] - -There are in all four of these letters, including that to the -Archbishop of Glasgow already quoted, and we give the remaining three -in their integrity, in the certainty that no description of the -Queen's sentiments at this time can be as true or touching as her own -words. - - - LETTER TO POPE SIXTUS V.[60] - - [Footnote 60: Labanoff, vi. 447.] - - _Jesus Maria_ - - HOLY FATHER--As it has pleased God by His divine - providence so to ordain, that in His Church under His - Son Jesus Christ crucified, all those who should believe - in Him and be baptized in the name of the Holy Trinity, - should recognise one universal and Catholic Church as - Mother, whose commandments together with the ten of the Law - we should keep under pain of damnation, it is requisite - that each one who aspires to eternal life should fix his - eyes upon her. I, therefore, who am born of kings and - relatives all baptized in her, as I myself also was, and - what is more, from my infancy, unworthy as I am, have been - called to the royal dignity--anointed and consecrated by - the authority and by the ministers of the Church, under - whose wing and in whose bosom I have been nourished and - brought up--and by her instructed in the obedience due by - all Christians to him whom she, guided by the Holy Spirit, - has elected according to the ancient order and decrees of - the primitive Church, to the holy Apostolic See as our - head upon earth, to whom Jesus Christ in His last will has - given power (speaking to St. Peter of her foundation on - a living rock) of binding and loosing poor sinners from - the chains of Satan, absolving us by himself or by his - ministers for this purpose appointed, of all crimes and - sins committed or perpetrated by us, we being repentant, - and as far as in us lies, making satisfaction for them - after having confessed them according to the ordinance - of the Church. I call my Saviour Jesus Christ to be my - witness, the blessed Trinity, the glorious Virgin Mary, - all the angels and archangels, St. Peter, the pastor, my - special intercessor and advocate, St. Paul, Apostle of - the Gentiles, St. Andrew and all the holy apostles, St. - George, and in general all the saints of Paradise,--that - I have always lived in this faith, which is that of the - universal Church Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman, in which - being regenerated, I have always had the intention of doing - my duty to the holy Apostolic See. Of this, to my great - regret, I have not been able to render due testimony to - your Holiness, on account both of my detention in this - captivity and my long illness, but now that it has pleased - God, my Holy Father, to permit for my sins and those of - this unfortunate island, that I (the only one remaining - of the blood of England and Scotland who makes profession - of this faith) should, after twenty years of captivity, - shut up in a narrow prison and at last condemned to die - by the heretical States and Assembly of this country, as - it has been to-day signified to me by the mouth of Lord - Buckhurst, Amias Paulet my keeper, one Drew Drury, knight, - and a secretary named Beale, in the name of their Queen, - commanding me to prepare to receive death, offering me one - of their bishops and a dean for my consolation (a priest - that I had having been taken from me long before by them, - and held by them I know not where); I have thought it to - be my first duty to turn me to God, and then to relate - the whole to your Holiness in writing, to the end that - although I cannot let you hear it before my death, at least - afterwards, the cause of it should be made manifest to - you, which is, all things well considered and examined, - their dread of the subversion of their religion in this - island, which they say I plan, and which is attempted for - my sake, as well by those of their own subjects who obey - your laws and are their declared enemies [and who cause - me to be prayed for as their sovereign in their churches, - whose priests profess duty and subjection to me], as by - strangers, and specially by the Catholic princes and my - relations, who all (so they say) maintain my right to the - crown of England. I leave it to your Holiness to consider - the consequence of such a sentence, imploring you to have - prayers made for my poor soul--and for all those who have - died, or will die, in the same cause and the like sentence, - and even in honour of God. I beg you to give your alms and - incite the kings to do likewise to those who shall survive - this shipwreck. And my intention being, according to the - constitutions of the Church, to confess, do penance as far - as in me lies, and receive my Viaticum, if I can obtain my - chaplain, or some other legitimate minister, to administer - to me my said Sacraments; in default of this, with contrite - and repentant heart I prostrate myself at your Holiness' - feet, confessing myself to God and to His saints, and to - the same Your Paternity, as a very unworthy sinner and one - meriting eternal damnation, unless it pleases the good God - who died for sinners to receive me in His infinite mercy - among the number of poor penitent sinners trusting in His - mercy--imploring you to take this my general confession - in testimony of my intention to accomplish the remainder - in the form ordained and commanded in the Church, if it - is permitted me, and to give me your general absolution - according as you know and think to be requisite for the - glory of God, the honour of His Church, and the salvation - of my poor soul, between which and the justice of God I - interpose the blood of Jesus Christ, crucified for me - and all sinners, one of the most execrable among whom I - confess myself to be, seeing the infinite graces I have - received through Him, and which I have so little recognised - and employed; the which would render me unworthy of - forgiveness, if His promise made to all those who burdened - with sins and spiritual woes (coming to Him) to be assisted - by Him, and His mercy did not encourage me, following His - commandment to come to Him, bearing my burden in order to - be relieved by Him of it like the prodigal son, and, what - is more, offering my blood willingly at the foot of His - cross for the unwearied and faithful zeal which I bear to - His Church; without the restoration of which I desire never - to live in this unhappy world. - - And further, Holy Father, having left myself no goods in - this world, I supplicate your Holiness to obtain from the - very Christian King that my dowry should be charged with - the payment of my debts, and the wages of my poor desolate - servants, and with an annual obit for my soul and those of - all our brothers departed in this just quarrel, having had - no other private intention, as my poor servants, present at - this my affliction, will testify to you; as likewise, how I - have willingly offered my life in their heretical Assembly - to maintain my Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman religion, and - to bring back those of this island who have ignorantly gone - astray (to wit, themselves); protesting that in this case I - would willingly deprive myself of all the title and dignity - of a queen, and do all honour and service to theirs, if she - would cease to persecute the Catholics; as I protest that - that is the end at which I have aimed since I have been in - this country, and I have no ambition nor desire to reign, - nor to dispossess any other for my own personal advantage, - as by illness and by long afflictions I am so weakened - that I have no longer any desire to trouble myself in this - world except with the service of His Church, and to gain - the souls of this island to God; in testimony of which, at - my end, I do not wish to falter in preferring the public - salvation to the personal interests of flesh and blood, - which cause me to pray you,--with a mortal regret for the - perdition of my poor child, after having tried by all means - to regain him,--to be a true father to him, as St. John - the Evangelist was to the youth whom he withdrew from the - company of robbers; to take, in short, all the authority - over him that I can give you to constrain him, and if it - please you to call upon the Catholic King to assist you - in what touches temporal matters, and especially that you - two may together try to ally him in marriage. And if God, - for my sins, permit that he should remain obstinate, I - knowing no Christian prince in these times who works so - much for the faith, or who has so many means to aid him in - the bringing back of this island, as the Catholic King, to - whom I am much indebted and obliged, being the only one who - aided me with his money and advice in my needs, I, subject - to your good pleasure, leave him all that I can have of - power or interest in the government of this kingdom if - my son obstinately remains outside the Church. But if he - finds he can bring him back, I desire he shall be aided, - supported, and advised by him (the King of Spain) and my - relations of Guise, enjoining him by my last will to hold - them, after you, as his fathers, and to ally himself by - their advice and consent, or in one of their two houses. - And if it pleased God, I would he were worthy to be a son - of the Catholic King. This is the secret of my heart and - the end of my desires in this world, tending as I mean - them, to the good of His Church and to the discharge of my - conscience, which I present at the feet of your Holiness, - which I may humbly kiss. - - You shall have the true account of the manner of my last - taking, and all the proceedings against me, and by me, to - the end that, hearing the truth, the calumnies which the - enemies of the Church wish to lay upon me may be refuted - by you and the truth known, and to this effect I have sent - to you this bearer, requesting your holy blessing for the - end, and saying to you for the last time _à Dieu_.[61] Whom - I pray in His grace to preserve your person for long, for - the good of His Church and your sorrowful flock, especially - that of this island, which I leave very much astray, - without the mercy of God and without your paternal care. - - FOTHERINGAY, _23rd November 1586_. - - [Footnote 61: This passage, we believe, refers to - Bourgoing, as before stated.] - - _From_ FOTHERINGAY _this 24th of November 1586._ - - Excuse my writing, caused by the weakness of my arm. I - hear, to my great regret, bad rumours of some persons near - to your Holiness who they say receive wages from this state - to betray the cause of God, and there are cardinals mixed - up in it. I leave it to your Holiness to make examination - and to have your eye on a certain Lord de Saint-Jean, much - suspected of being a spy of the High Treasurer.[62] These - are false brethren, and I will answer for it, that those - who have been recommended to you by me are quite otherwise. - - Of your Holiness the very humble and devoted daughter, - - MARIE, - QUEEN OF SCOTLAND, DOWAGER OF FRANCE. - -[Footnote 62: Burleigh.] - - - TO DON BERNARD DE MENDOÇA.[63] - - [Footnote 63: Labanoff, vi. 456.] - - MY VERY DEAR FRIEND--As I have always known you - to be zealous in God's cause, and interested in my welfare - and my deliverance from captivity, I have likewise also - always made you a sharer in all my intentions for the same - cause, begging you to signify them to the King, Monsieur - my good brother, for which at present, according to the - little leisure I have, I have wished to send you this last - Adieu, being resolved to receive the death-stroke which was - announced to me last Saturday. - - I know not when, nor in what manner, but at least you can - feel assured and praise God for me that, by His grace, I - had the _courage_ to receive this very unjust sentence - of the heretics with contentment for the honour which I - esteem it to be to me to shed my blood at the demand of the - enemies of His Church; whilst they honour me so much as - to say that theirs cannot exist if I live; and the other - point (they affirm to be) that their Queen cannot reign in - security--for the same reason. In both these "conditions" - I, without contradicting them, accepted the honour they - were so anxious to confer upon me, as very zealous in the - Catholic religion, for which I had publicly offered my - life; and as to the other matter, although I had made no - attempt nor taken any action to remove her who was in the - place, still as they reproached me with what is my right, - and is so considered by all Catholics, as they say, I did - not wish to contradict them, leaving it to them to judge. - But they, becoming angry in consequence of this, told me - that, do what I would, I should not die for religion, but - for having wished to have their Queen murdered, which I - denied to them as being very false, as I never attempted - anything of the kind--but left it to God and the Church to - settle everything for this island regarding religion and - what depends upon it. - - This bearer[64] has promised me to relate to you how - rigorously I have been treated by this people, and ill - served by others, who I could wish had not so much shewn - their fear of death in so just a quarrel--or their - inordinate passions. Whereas from me they only obtained the - avowal that I was a free queen, Catholic, obedient to the - Church, and that for my deliverance I was obliged,--having - tried for it by good means, without being able to obtain - it--to procure it by the means which were offered to me, - without approving (to all the means employed). - - [Footnote 64: The person referred to appears to have - been Pierre Gorion, who took the letter to Mendoça, and - presented him likewise with an interesting memoir of his - mistress. See Teulet, vi. 500.] - - Nau has confessed all, Curle following his example; and all - is thrown upon me. They threaten me if I do not ask for - pardon, but I say, that as they have already destined me to - death, they may proceed in their injustice, hoping that God - will recompense me in the other world. And through spite, - because I will not thus confess, they came the day before - yesterday, Monday, to remove my dais, saying that I was no - longer anything but a dead woman without any dignity. - - They are working in my hall; I think they are making a - scaffold to make me play the last scene of the Tragedy. - I die in a good quarrel, and happy at having given up my - rights to the King your Master. I have said that if my - son does not return to the bosom of the Church, I confess - I know no prince more worthy, or more suitable for the - protection of this island. I have written as much to His - Holiness, and I beg you to certify to him that I die in - this same wish, that I have written to you, and to him - (you) know who is his near relative and old friend, and to - a fourth, who above all others I leave under the protection - of the King, and require him, in the name of God, not to - abandon them; and I beg them to serve him in my place. I - cannot write to them. Salute them from me, and all of you - pray God for my soul. - - I have asked for a priest, but do not know if I shall - have one; they offered me one of their bishops. I utterly - refused him. Believe what this bearer tells you, and these - two poor women who have been the nearest to me. They will - tell you the truth.[65] I beg of you to publish it, as - I fear others will make it sound quite differently. Give - orders that payment should be made where you know of, for - the discharge of my conscience; and may the churches of - Spain keep me in remembrance in their prayers. Keep this - bearer's secret; he has been a faithful valet to me. - - [Footnote 65: Elizabeth Curle and Jane Kennedy.] - - May God give you a long and happy life. You will receive a - token from me, of a diamond, which I valued as being that - with which the late Duke of Norfolk pledged me his faith, - and which I have nearly always worn. Keep it for love of - me. I do not know if I shall be allowed to make a will. - I have asked for leave, but they have all my money. God - be with you. Forgive me if I write with pain and trouble, - having not even one solitary person to aid me to make my - rough copies and to write from my dictation. If you cannot - read my handwriting this bearer will read it to you, - or my Ambassador, who is familiar with it. Among other - accusations Criton's is one about which I know nothing. - I fear much that Nau and Pasquier have much hastened my - death, for they had kept some papers, and also they are - people who wish to live in both worlds, if they can have - their commodities. I would to God that Fontenay had been - here; he is a young man of strong resolution and knowledge. - Adieu. - - Once more I recommend to you my poor destitute servants, - and beg you to pray for my soul. - - _From_ FOTHERINGAY _this Wednesday the 23rd of - November._ - - I recommend to you the poor Bishop of Ross, who will be - quite destitute.--Your much obliged and perfect friend, - - MARIE R. - - - TO THE DUKE OF GUISE - - _From_ FOTHERINGAY _the 24th of November._[66] - - [Footnote 66: Labanoff, vol. vi. p. 461.] - - MY GOOD COUSIN--You whom I hold as dearest to me - in the world, I bid you adieu, being ready, through unjust - judgment, to be put to a death, such as no one of our race, - (thanks) be to God, has ever suffered, still less one of my - quality; but, my good cousin, praise God for it, as I was - useless in the world for the cause of God and His Church - being in the state I was, and I hope my death will testify - to my constancy in the faith, and my readiness to die - for the upholding and restoration of the Catholic Church - in this unhappy island. And although no executioner has - ever before dipped his hand in our blood, be not ashamed - of it, my dear friend, for the condemnation of heretics - and enemies of the Church (and who have no jurisdiction - over me, a free queen) is profitable before God for the - children of His Church. If I would belong to them I should - not receive this blow. All those of our house have been - persecuted by this sect; for example, your good father, - with whom I hope to be received by the mercy of the just - Judge. I recommend to you then, my poor servants, the - discharge of my debts, and I beg you to have some annual - obit founded for my soul, not at your expense, but please - make the necessary solicitations and give the orders which - shall be required. And you shall understand my intention by - these, my poor desolate servants, eye-witnesses of this my - last tragedy. - - May God prosper you, your wife, children, brothers, and - cousins, and above all our chief, my good brother and - cousin,[67] and all his. May the blessing of God and that - which I would give to children of my own, be on yours, whom - I recommend no less to God, than my own unfortunate and - ill-advised child. - - [Footnote 67: The Duke of Lorraine.] - - You will receive some tokens from me, to remind you to pray - for the soul of your poor cousin, destitute of all aid and - advice but that of God, which gives me strength and courage - to resist alone so many wolves howling after me.--To God be - the glory. - - Believe, in particular, all that shall be said to you by a - person who will give you a ruby ring from me, for I take - it upon my conscience that the truth shall be told you of - what I have charged her with, especially of what touches my - poor servants, and regarding one of them in particular. I - recommend you this person on account of her straightforward - sincerity and goodness, and so that she may be placed - in some good situation. I have chosen her as being most - impartial and the one who will the most simply convey my - orders. I beg of you not to make it known that she has said - anything to you in private, as envy might harm her. - - I have suffered much for two years and more, and could - not let you know it for important reasons. God be praised - for all, and may He give you the grace to persevere in - the service of His Church as long as you live, and may - this honour never leave our race; so that we, men as well - as women, may be ready to shed our blood to maintain the - quarrel of the faith, putting aside all worldly interests. - And as for me, I esteem myself born, both on the paternal - and maternal side, to offer my blood for it, and I have no - intention of degenerating. May Jesus--for us crucified--and - may all the holy martyrs, by their intercession, render us - worthy of willingly offering our bodies to His glory. - - _From_ FOTHERINGAY _this Thursday 24th November._ - - Thinking to degrade me, they had my dais taken down, and - afterwards my guardian came to offer to write to their - Queen, saying he had not done this by her order, but by the - advice of some of the council. I showed them the cross of - my Saviour, in the place where my arms had been on the said - dais. You shall hear all our conversation. They have been - more gentle since.--Your affectionate cousin and perfect - friend, - - MARIE, - QUEEN OF SCOTLAND, DOWAGER OF FRANCE. - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -WAITING FOR DEATH - - -While her cousin was thus bidding farewell to her best friends, and -calmly preparing for death, Elizabeth was a prey to indecision, -and, in spite of the entreaties of her ministers, dared not sign -the warrant of execution. About the 29th of November Burleigh thus -writes to Davison: "The sentence is already more than a month and -four days old, and it is time it should speak." Paulet on his side -was equally anxious for the end, and writes as follows to Walsingham: -"I should fear lest Fotheringay were forgotten, if I did not know -that this lady under my charge has given great cause to be remembered -by all true and faithful subjects." And again in the same letter, -"I thank God I have conceived a most steadfast hope of a happy -resolution, and yet the experience of former times doth teach us -that opportunities neglected are very often accompanied with very -dangerous effects."[68] - -[Footnote 68: _Letter Books of Sir Amyas Paulet_, p. 320.] - -To mitigate some of these "dangerous effects" probably, and fearing -that Mary's partisans would make an attempt upon Fotheringay, Paulet -had asked for an addition to his garrison of forty soldiers, and his -demand was at once complied with. With the newcomers the garrison now -mustered seventy foot soldiers and fifty bowmen. - -Moved by the imminence of the danger, France and Scotland were now -both making fresh efforts on behalf of Mary. James, roused for a -moment, had written an energetic and even menacing letter to his -Ambassador Keith, charging him to show it to Elizabeth, and Henry -of France had remonstrated "temperately" through De Courcelles. In -writing to Walsingham on 7th December, Paulet expresses himself -significantly regarding these futile attempts. "I should be condemned -for a busybody if I should write unto you all that I think touching -the copy of the King of Scots' letter to Keith, not doubting but that -Her Majesty and her most honourable council will consider of it in -all respect of honour to Her Highness touching the manner, and in all -public and Christian judgment touching the matter. Only I will say -that, as I would be glad to hear that Her Majesty had not vouchsafed -to read the said letters at second-hand, so I assure myself that -having answered the French Ambassador (coming from the mightiest -prince in Europe and bringing a message of great temperance) in such -round, princely, and magisterial sort, as moved admiration in all the -hearers; Her Highness being now justly provoked in many ways (if I do -not mistake the copy), will not give place to the pride of so poor a -neighbour, but repress the same in his first budding, a principle, or -rather the only remedy in such forward, (I will not say) presumptuous -attempts. I pray God the unthankfulness in the mother work not like -effects in the son."[69] - -[Footnote 69: _Letter Books_, p. 323.] - -Elizabeth now, though still shrinking from the final step of signing -the warrant, caused the sentence to be publicly proclaimed by sound -of trumpet throughout the kingdom,--a measure welcomed with fanatic -joy by the people, and regarded by Walsingham as an encouraging sign -of the final realisation of his wishes. - -When this news reached Mary she remarked that she would never -have thought her good sister would proceed in so inhuman a manner -towards her. The publicity now given to the sentence was, however, -a consolation to Mary. Fear of death in itself seemed to have been -unknown to her brave spirit, but as we know, she dreaded above -all things private assassination, and the false rumours that she -suspected would be spread regarding her if she should die without -witnesses to attest her fidelity to her faith and royal dignity. - -In the previous September she wrote to the Duke of Guise, "I expect -poison or some other secret death"; and it is certain that her fears -were well founded. - -Paulet at length received the reply to the requests which Mary had -begged Lord Buckhurst to present to Elizabeth. On 15th December he -thus relates his interview with Mary touching this matter:-- - -"Having signified to the Queen that I had received the order to -give back her money, and that I begged her to authorise one of her -attendants to receive it, she sent me word that as I had taken it -from her myself, she thought it only right that I should return it to -her with my own hand; upon which I went to her, accompanied by Sir -Drew Drury and Mr. Darrell.[70] I found her ill in bed, suffering -from one of her legs. I gave her a memorandum of the money I had -received from her and of that which I had spent for her.... She asked -me what reply had been made to her other requests; I told her her -papers would soon be returned, and that her attendants would be free -to return to Scotland or to France according to their own choice. - -[Footnote 70: The steward appointed by Elizabeth to serve Queen -Mary.] - -"'Yes,' returned she, 'but I cannot say if they will have leave to -retire with what I shall give them.' I answered her that she could -not doubt of this. 'I refer to my furniture,' continued the Queen; -'as I have the intention of sending a bed to my son, it is for this -that I requested leave to make my will.' She questioned me as to -whether I had had an answer. I said no, but that it was unnecessary, -as it depended on her own wish. She asked me what reply had been -sent about her chaplain. I told her that they had the intention of -soon sending him to her. Such was the interview. After remitting to -her the money, Sir Drue Drury and I took our leave of her." Farther -on in the letter Paulet adds: "I have sent two of my servants to go -and fetch the priest, who is detained at Mr. Thomas Gresley's, and -I expect them both this evening, or at latest, to-morrow morning. -This lady continues to show her perverse and obstinate character. -She shows no sign of repentance, and no submission. She does not -acknowledge her fault, does not ask for forgiveness, and shows no -sign of wishing to live. It is to be feared that she will die as she -has lived, and I pray God that this ignorant papist priest be not -admitted to her presence for her further punishment, and also because -he will strengthen her in her opposition to Her Majesty, and in all -her errors in matters of religion, instead of bringing her to a -better mind."[71] - -[Footnote 71: Paulet to Walsingham, _The Letter Books_, p. 325.] - -On the 18th December Paulet wrote on the same subject to -Burleigh:[72] "Mr. Secretary Walsingham had authorised me to send for -this Queen's priest, and to let him visit her. He arrived here on the -17th,[73] so that if the execution of this Queen is deferred it may -be repented of, as much from the political point of view as from that -of religion, if he shall have stayed with her so long." - -[Footnote 72: Paulet to Burleigh, _The Letter Books_, p. 328.] - -[Footnote 73: Bourgoing's Journal says that M. de Préau arrived on -the 16th about four o'clock in the evening.] - -We must now return to the 15th December, as upon that day began the -curious series of facts connected with Queen Mary's letter to her -cousin. - -After her interview with Lord Buckhurst and Beale, Mary had discussed -this question of correspondence. I here use Bourgoing's words:-- - -"Her Majesty said that in former times she could write when she -would, and then when it would have been profitable for both the Queen -and herself, it had not been permitted; that since her enemies had -procured and given the sentence against her, she had not thought it -could be profitable, or of any use for her to write to the Queen; -added to which, having been so humbled and deprived of all dignity -or title, she did not see in what quality she could write for the -present." - -Mary, however, now desired to write to Elizabeth, and on the 15th she -sent Melville to Paulet with a message to this effect, adding that -in so doing she was not impelled by any desire to save her life, to -receive pardon, or to escape, but only "for the peace of her soul and -as a last farewell." Sir Amyas declared that this was not a request -to which he could give a reply on the spot, but that if Her Majesty -liked to prepare her letter, he would forward it as soon as he should -receive permission from court to do so. On hearing this Mary begged -Paulet to come to her, but he objected that his colleague, Sir Drue -Drury, was ill, and "they did nothing one without the other"; he -would therefore defer visiting Her Majesty till the next day, when he -hoped Drury would be better. - -The following day--16th December--accordingly, after dinner Paulet -and Drury visited the Queen, and the latter, to remove all suspicion -of a danger too much in keeping with the spirit of the age to be -unusual, offered to take it upon herself to _test her letter_ before -it should be sent to Elizabeth, in order that Paulet might be assured -that no subtle poison was conveyed in it. This offer did not satisfy -Paulet, and he said he wished "to read the letter and handle it -himself before it was sealed, lest anything should be put inside the -letter, as sometimes happened." - -"This led to some discussion, as the Queen found it strange that he -should ask of her what she had herself proposed to do, both by M. -Melville and by Sir Drue Drury, and also by her own words at their -entrance. She added that she thanked them for the good opinion they -had of her, to suspect her wrongfully of putting anything in her -letter which could harm the Queen (of England)." In reply Paulet -excused himself "as well as he could," adds Bourgoing. Two days later -the gentlemen returned to fetch the letter: this time Sir Amyas made -excuses for having asked to see the letter before it was closed, and -to test it, saying that as there might be danger within a letter as -well as in its cover, it was best to make the request. - -"Her Majesty showed him her open letter, and tested it by striking it -against her face, then closed it with white silk and sealed it with -Spanish wax. The address was 'To the Queen, our sister and cousigne'; -the superscription, 'Your sister and cousin wrongfully imprisoned, -Marye R.' The letter was written in French."[74] - -[Footnote 74: Chantelauze, p. 552.] - -Paulet wrote a long letter to Mr. Secretary Davison about this time -describing his interview with Mary. The facts relating to the letter -tally with those given by Bourgoing, and though Paulet's tone is -bitter as usual, he adds the following postscript: "I had forgotten -to signify unto you that this Queen, taking her letter in both her -hands, and holding the leaves open, did wipe her face with every part -of both the leaves; which no doubt she did in despite that I had told -her there might be as great danger within the letter as without."[75] -Queen Mary's letter, which had caused so much discussion, is a very -interesting one, and we subjoin it. As we shall see, Paulet feared -its effect on his mistress, and delayed sending it:-- - -[Footnote 75: See also letter, p. 338, _Letter Books_.] - - -MARY STUART TO QUEEN ELIZABETH.[76] - -[Footnote 76: Labanoff, vi. 474.] - - _From_ FOTHERINGAY, _December 19, 1586._ - - MADAME--Having been unable to obtain leave from - those to whom I have been, as it were, given by you, - to make known to you what I have at heart, as well to - acquit myself of any feeling of ill-will, or desire to - commit any cruelty or enimical act against those to whom - I am related by blood, as also to communicate to you in - charity what I deemed might serve for your welfare and - preservation as well as for the continuance of the peace - and prosperity of this island (things which could harm no - one, as it was in your power to take or reject my advice, - or to believe or disbelieve my words, as it seemed best - to you), I resolved henceforward to strengthen myself in - Jesus Christ alone, who is never wanting in justice and - consolation to those who invoke Him with all their heart, - and in especial, when denuded of all human help, they are - left in His holy protection. To Him be the glory; He has - not disappointed me in my expectations, having given me - the courage, _in spe contra spem_, to endure the anguish, - calomness, accusations, and contumelies of those who - have no jurisdiction over me, together with a constant - resolution to suffer death for the maintenance, obedience, - and authority of the Catholic Church, Apostolic and Roman. - - Lately, on hearing the sentence, given by your last - assemblage of some of the state, and receiving the - admonition made to me by Lord Buckhurst and Beale, that I - should prepare myself for the end of my long and wearisome - trying pilgrimage, I begged them to thank you from me for - such agreeable tidings, and to implore you to permit me - certain things for the discharge of my conscience, the - which Sir Paulet has since let me know you have accorded, - having already allowed my chaplain to return, and together - with the money which had been taken from me, and he assures - me that the rest will follow. For all this I have much - wished to return you thanks, and to supplicate you for one - more last favour, which I have thought best to communicate - to you alone, as being a last grace which I desire to owe - to you alone, having no hope of anything but cruelty from - the Puritans, who are now the strongest in power and the - most animated against me,--God knows for what reason. I - wish to accuse no one, but, on the contrary, to forgive - every one from my heart, as I desire to be forgiven by - all and in the first place by God. And then I know that - all concerning the honour or dishonour of your blood and - that of a queen, daughter of a king, touches you more - nearly than any one else. Therefore, Madame, in honour - of Jesus (whose name all powers obey), I require you to - promise that when my enemies shall have satisfied their - dark desire for my innocent blood, you will permit that my - poor sorrowful servants may all together bear my body to - be buried in holy ground and near those of my predecessors - who are in France, especially the late Queen my mother; - and this because in Scotland the bodies of the kings my - ancestors have been insulted, and the churches pulled - down and profaned, and because, suffering death in this - country, I cannot have a place beside your predecessors, - who are also mine; and what is more important--because in - our religion we much prize being buried in holy ground. And - as I am told you wish in nothing to force my conscience or - my religion, and have even conceded me a priest, I hope - that you will not refuse this my last request, but will at - least allow free sepulture to the body from which the soul - will be separated, as being united, they never knew how to - obtain liberty to live in peace, or to procure the same - for you, for which before God I do not in any way blame - you--but may God show you the entire truth after my death. - - And because I fear the secret tyrany of some of those into - whose power you have abandoned me, I beg you not to permit - me to be executed without your knowledge--not from fear of - the pain, which I am ready to suffer, but on account of - the rumours which would be spread concerning my death if - it were not seen by reliable witnesses; how it was done, - I am persuaded, in the case of others of different rank. - It is for this reason that in another place I require that - my attendants remain to be spectators and witnesses of my - end in the faith of my Saviour, and in the obedience of - His Church, and that afterwards they shall all together - withdraw quickly, taking my body with them as secretly as - you wish, and so that the furniture and other things which - I may be able to leave them in dying, be not taken from - them, which will be, indeed, a very small reward for their - good services. Would you wish me to return a jewel which - you gave me to you with my last words, or would it please - you to receive it sooner? I implore of you anew to permit - me to send a jewel and a last adieu to my son, together - with my blessing, of which he has been deprived, owing to - what you informed me of his refusal to enter into a treaty - in which I was included,--by the unhappy advice of whom? - This last point I leave to your conscience and favourable - consideration. For the others, I demand of you, in the name - of Jesus Christ, and in consideration of our relationship, - in remembrance of King Henry VII., your [great]grandfather - and mine, and in honour of the dignity we have both held, - and of our common sex, that my request be granted. - - For the rest, I think you will have certainly heard that - they pulled down my dais, by your order, as they said, and - that afterwards they told me that it was not done by your - command, but by that of some of the council. I praise God - that such cruelty, which could only show malice and afflict - me after I had made up my mind to die, came not from you. I - fear it has been like this in many other things, and that - this is the reason why they would not permit me to write to - you until they had, as far as they could, taken from me all - external mark of dignity and power, telling me I was simply - a dead woman, stripped of all dignity. - - God be praised for all. I wish that all my papers, without - any exception, had been shown to you, so that it might have - been seen that it was not only the care of your safety - which animated all those who are so prompt in persuing me. - If you grant me this my last request, give orders that I - shall see what you write regarding it, as otherwise they - will make me believe what they like; and I desire to know - your final reply to my final request. - - In conclusion, I pray the God of mercy, the just Judge, - that He will deign to enlighten you by His Holy Spirit, and - that He will give me the grace to die in perfect charity, - as I am preparing myself to do, pardoning all those who - are the cause of my death, or who have co-operated in it; - and this shall be my prayer till the end. I consider it - happy for me that it should come before the persecution - which I foresee threatens this island--if God is not more - truly feared and revered, and vanity and worldly policy not - more wisely curbed. Do not accuse me of presumption if, on - the eve of leaving this world, and preparing myself for a - better, I remind you that one day you will have to answer - for your charge as well as those who are sent before, - and that, making no account of my blood or my country, I - desire to think of the time when, from the earliest dawn - of reason, we were taught to place our soul's welfare - before all temporal matters, which should cede to those of - eternity.--Your sister and cousin wrongfully imprisoned, - - MARIE, QUEEN. - - _From_ FOTHERINGAY _this xix December 1586_. - -Paulet, after receiving this letter from Queen Mary, entered into -a long conversation with her, in which he disturbed her by "rather -violent discourses, warning her to thank the Queen (Elizabeth) and -acknowledge the favours she had done her, not only at her first -coming into England, but ever since, and especially in this last -affair, in which, he said, she had much to be thankful for." - -"For my part," replied Mary, "if I have received any favours, I thank -her, but I do not see in what they consist. I came into this country -under her promise (of assistance). She has kept me a prisoner for -eighteen years, and now makes me die, which is the worst that can be -done to me." - -"But," retorted Paulet, "you owe it to the Queen that she kept you -from your enemies and saved your life. You were escaping to another -country when the stress of weather at sea caused you to take refuge -here." - -"There is no one in this country but you who holds this opinion," -replied the Queen, "or who does not know that I came to this country -in a simple fishing-boat, which was to take me no farther than I -wished. I came against the judgment of the nobles who were with me, -of whom some are still alive. They dissuaded me from coming, saying I -was putting myself in the hands of the enemies of my country and my -own, from whom I should never escape, as they would put me to death; -and they would not accompany me until I gave them an attestation and -certificate in my handwriting that it was against their wish, and -in spite of them, that I came to England. You show yourself very -ignorant of my affairs, as you have shown in other conversations. -When I was at Lochleven Queen Elizabeth said, and wrote, that she -would employ all her friends to deliver me from prison and subdue -my enemies. If she did not wish to keep her promise to me, who came -to her trusting in it, she should have sent me away, and not have -detained me (against) her promise." - -Sir Amyas, nothing daunted, continued to boast of the kindness shown -by his mistress in her treatment of Mary, and then he and Sir Drue -Drury, addressing themselves this time to Melville, who was also -present, united in praising Morton, after which they proceeded to -declare that the King of Scotland had great cause to respect the -Queen of England, and that she had been a good mother to him; that -it was not the English who had withdrawn him from his mother's -friendship, but he himself who would not enter into any league in -which she took part. The English dealt with him as King of Scotland, -they said, who was recognised as such in England and in all foreign -countries, and had been publicly acknowledged in full Parliament in -England and Scotland. - -"You have no feelings of honour," said the Queen, "if you praise so -wicked a man as the Earl of Morton, who is held to be a tyrant and -an usurper, who pillages and destroys all the possessions of the -poor Scottish subjects, holds my son a prisoner, is a false traitor, -and given up to a life of debauchery and public wickedness." To this -Melville added other facts of the kind, having known Morton. - -"I marvel within myself," continued Mary, "how the Queen of England -can consider herself a good mother to my son, having always kept him -apart from me, and prevented his having friendship with me. You do -wrong in following young Gray's advice, to treat with the son rather -than with the mother, to whom the kingdom belongs, and not to him. -Far from being King, I protested in Scotland that my resignation was -forced from me; I permitted him to take the title of King on the -condition that he should consult me on affairs of importance to the -kingdom, that he should do nothing without me, otherwise I should not -support him in anything. Foreign kings only recognised him on these -conditions, which not being observed, I cannot acknowledge him as -King, and I doubt me the Queen of England has said by her own mouth -to her people, and even to the Ambassadors of France, and to Nau, -that she had never acknowledged him as King, nor had yet given him -the title." - -All these matters had already been discussed at the trial. "The -Queen," said Bourgoing, "took occasion to say that they repeated -these things on purpose to displease her more, and to attempt to -extract something from her, as it may be supposed from the fact that -Sir Amyas could not bear what Her Majesty had said concerning certain -members of the council who were hostile to her, she said, and did all -they could against her, and this she would say of some of them she -could name till death, whom she would nevertheless pardon with all -her heart." - -"You do ill in this," replied Paulet, "as you should die in charity; -there is no one of the council who wishes to do you evil against his -conscience. You go against God in retaining such an opinion of them." - -"I do not feel my conscience charged by this," said Mary, "nor have -I offended God, who does not forbid one to die in an opinion of -which one is sure, nor to speak in dying of that of which one has a -perfect knowledge; although most surely He commands us to forgive, -which I do, as I have already said, but I do not at present feel -drawn to flatter, and will flatter no one, not striving to escape -from their hands by this means. Being resolved to die, and preparing -for this, I do not intend to purchase my life, or purchase any grace, -by flattery. I do not give any, and I do not ask for any, do with -me what you wish. What I ask of the Queen has nothing to do with my -deliverance, but only concerns my religion, and for the discharge -of my conscience, being on the point of putting my affairs in order -touching my will, my servants, and my funeral."[77] - -[Footnote 77: Chantelauze, pp. 552-556.] - -On the day following this interview Paulet wrote the following -confidential letter to Davison, in which he states very plainly his -reasons for delaying to send Mary's letter to Queen Elizabeth:-- - - We were not a little perplexed with this motion of - writing, and, indeed, did forbear to deliver our answer - until we had considered of the matter privately between - ourselves, wherein, as we feared greatly to give any the - least cause of delay of the due examination [execution] of - the long-desired justice, so, having received lately Her - Majesty's express commandment to make offer to this lady to - convey her letters if she were disposed to write, although - she did not accept thereof at that time, yet, doubting - lest our refusal to yield unto it at this present might be - offensive to Her Highness, and perchance breed some slander - to the cause, we condescended to her desire, beseeching God - so to direct the sequel thereof as the same may redound to - His glory and Her Majesty's safety, whereof there were no - doubt, if we were as willing to take the advantage of great - and urgent occasions to further this expected sacrifice, - acceptable to God and man, as we are easily diverted from - it upon every similar suggestion. All good and faithful - subjects will be always careful of Her Majesty's safety, - but specially in the time of Christmas now at hand, which - giveth occasion to many dangerous assemblies. We are - content to be found faulty of this pardonable jealousy. - Being not able to do any good in this service, we should be - very sorry, and should think ourselves more than unhappy - if anything should come from us that might do hurt. And, - therefore, to be plain with you as with our very friend, we - have used all convenient means to delay the receiving of - this, to the end it might arrive at the court too late to - stay any action touching this lady that might be intended - before Christmas, being strongly persuaded that the delay - of the execution until after Christmas will give great - cause to suspect an everlasting delay, either through Her - Majesty's too great inclination to mercy, or by reason of - the danger of her person in the Christmas, a time subject - to dangerous assemblies. And thus, etc. - - * * * * * - - _P.S._--I am very sorry that your letters of the 14th, - received the 20th at nine in the morning, came not to my - hands in time convenient for the stay of the priest, who, - arriving here the 17th, was immediately admitted to the - presence of his mistress, according to the direction which - I had before received in that behalf. The inconvenience - whereof is not so great in matter of policy as in - conscience, because, indeed, the priest is [of] weak and - slender judgment, and can give neither counsel nor advice - worthy of a young scholar. I feared lest he might have - learned some bad news during his abode with Mr. Gresley, - but having groped him the best I can, do find that he is a - mere stranger almost to those things which are common to - all men, which I impute to his want of language and to Mr. - Gresley's absence from his house now many weeks by reason - of his being at London, so that he hath had little other - company than of his keeper. I might have doubted lest he - had dissembled his knowledge in the occurrents of this - time, but having searched his papers, do find two leaves of - paper craftily (as he thought) inserted in the midst of his - philosophical exercises, wherein he hath set down a daily - note of all that he heard spoken unto him, and likewise his - answers in all this time of his absence, the same being - ridiculous or do bewray his great indiscretion. I would - have been glad, for some Christian respects, that he should - have had no access to this Queen until the night before her - execution, and, indeed, having received direction to send - for him, I took it for a strong argument that the time of - her execution was near at hand.[78] - -[Footnote 78: _Letter Books_, p. 338.] - -Paulet's fear that Mary's letter would touch Elizabeth was partly -justified by the event. When it was at last forwarded, Leicester -thus writes of this letter to Walsingham: "There is a letter from -the Scottish Queen that hath wrought tears, but I trust shall do no -further hurt therein; albeit the delay is too dangerous." Leicester -apparently knew his royal mistress's character better than did -Paulet, for the tears induced no change of policy.[79] - -[Footnote 79: Mary sent a ring to her cousin with this letter; -Hosack, ii. 440.] - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -FURTHER INDIGNITIES - - -On Thursday 22nd December Sir Amyas sent for both Melville and -Bourgoing,--an unusual proceeding, especially as hitherto, since his -return, Melville alone had taken and brought back the messages to -the Queen. When they were in the presence of Sir Amyas, he said that -as he had something to send to the Queen, he thought it expedient -to give it to them, declaring he knew not what it contained, but -delivered it as he had received it. He then gave them a letter from -Curle to his sister concerning certain money which the Queen had -promised him. That Curle should have had the "courage," as Bourgoing -expresses it, to apply to Mary in this way, seems to point to the -fact that he considered himself innocent in her regard, and throws -fresh doubt on the confessions supposed to have been extorted from -him and Nau. The bags for the Queen contained some of her accounts; -the seals had been broken, as Melville and Bourgoing pointed out to -Paulet, who replied that he had, according to his duty, broken them, -that he might be aware of the contents. A letter from Nau was among -the papers, and a short memorandum which he had made on the papers -taken to him, but the chief accounts for the year were missing, nor -did they ever reach Mary; in spite of much correspondence on the -subject between Paulet, Walsingham, Waad, and others, and Elizabeth's -own apparent wish that they should be restored. - -At this time Paulet was laid up by a cold, and all communications -between him and his prisoner had to be conveyed by her attendants. -Day by day the Queen anxiously waited, hoping to see Paulet and -inquire from him concerning the subjects which were to her of the -deepest interest, but his own cold and gout occupied Paulet's -attention far more than his prisoner's feelings. At last on the 8th -of January, knowing that he had been out the day before, Mary sent -to beg him to visit her, but Paulet still pleaded cold and inability -to come. "We," continues Bourgoing, who was evidently one of those -sent, "according to our charge, said that Her Majesty, being unable -to communicate with him, and having no reply to her letter written -nearly three weeks past (to Queen Elizabeth), and hearing nothing -about it, but being always kept in suspense, proposed writing, and -that as he seemed to be better in health, Her Majesty would prepare -her letters, so that when he was well he would find them all ready." - -Paulet, appearing a little angry, replied that Mary could write -and prepare what she liked. The Queen therefore wrote once more, -and for the last time, to her cousin,--a letter which, as we shall -see, Paulet this time refused to send at all, and of which the -dignified and pathetic contents would have remained unknown had not -Bourgoing preserved it. It runs as follows, with the exception of one -paragraph, which is unintelligible:-- - - - THE LAST LETTER FROM QUEEN MARY TO QUEEN - ELIZABETH.[80] - - [Footnote 80: Chantelauze, p. 578.] - - MADAME--Having prepared myself for death, - according to what it pleased you to signify to me, thus - ridding my enemies of their charge, and that my life may - be disposed of according to their designs, I have so - willingly made up my mind to leave this false world, that - I protest to God and to you, that since I have not aspired - to, nor do I desire, any worldly satisfaction save those - which, for the discharge of my conscience, I requested - through my Lord Buckhurst and Beale, and those that I have - asked of you in the last memorandum by my own hand, which - depend entirely on your benevolence, and which can offend - no one. As regards the petitions and requests I have been - in part gratified, namely, the arrival of my chaplain and - receiving a portion of my money--but of my papers I have - only received certain extracts[81]--and as I do not think - you intend that things belonging to me, or the affairs of - my domain, should fall into other hands, as they cannot be - of service to you, as they are necessary for the making - of my will, I implore you that all my statements, books - of accounts, and other papers, which only relate to my - private affairs, be returned to me and the rest of the - money restored, so that I can put them in order, and leave - the examination of them to those in my confidence and the - executors of my will, to whom they may be of use after - my death, as they will be to me now; that I may be sure - of what I have to spend, what I can dispose of, or what - I justly owe; not being able, without them, to make use - of Nau's extracts alone, he being a prisoner, unless I - had liberty to communicate with him, or, at the least, by - writing to receive information from him concerning several - special (points) on which I require to be enlightened. I - let Messrs. Paulet and Drue Drury know regarding certain - points; and as they promised me to write, I have been - expecting an answer since the 22nd of December, on which - day they sent me some papers, with a line from my secretary - Nau. (They), perhaps, not thinking it reasonable to trouble - you with my last requests, I fear either that my letter - has never been given to you, or that you did not wish to - take the trouble to (read) it. The way in which I have been - treated has perhaps led (them) to imagine that I meant - to beg from you some great grace, and it may even have - made them fear that, in the goodness of your heart, this - remonstrance would cause you some regrets at consigning one - of your own blood, and quality united, to such straits. - But, Madame, they need not fear such pusillanimity on the - one side, and on the other you can remove from them all - their dread of your too great sorrow, by telling them of my - request; and as it is your intention only to gratify it - at my death, the which has been granted them, they cannot - blame you if, through a feeling of family duty, or at the - least of Christian charity, you grant burial for my body. - - [Footnote 81: _États_, probably papers or accounts relating - to her French estates.] - - By the same, I require of you with instance, Madame, in - honour of the Passion of Jesus Christ, not to keep me - longer in this miserable suspense, which is more cruel than - any certainty, but to let me fully know your will, and if - it be to grant my prayer, I promise to make one for you - at my death for your salvation, and for your prosperity - in this world in the grace of God. And if you refuse me, - I will endeavour to bear it patiently, thanking you still - for leaving me no longer to languish in this miserable - condition, of which I wish you knew the truth of the - sufferings of my poor servants, who are losing their time - and their health. For the rest, if at the hour of my death - I should wish to divulge to you some secret, and of which - it might be of importance to you that no one should have - knowledge, being my last words, I desire to know in whom I - may confide, as there are some who might, through habit, - speak about it too freely, or refrain from telling it, from - some reason of their own. Well, then, I pray God grant you - as much happiness in this world as I expect in leaving it, - through His mercy, which I beg for myself and for all those - who persecute me, and this happiness, of being freed from - so many miseries by an innocent death; and I desire to - forgive any who otherwise calumniate me and mine, if there - be any.... And I hope that by my death, which is so much - wished for, you and several others will experience what - may be of use, and serve to clear up many things in which - God may be glorified. I implore His Divine Majesty that - all shall conduce to His honour and to your edification - and preservation, and that of this whole island, for - the salvation of which I would willingly give my life, - nor would refuse to desert it, even were I in a better - condition. I am not able to speak willingly of him[82] in - whose service, as of that of our country, I am useless, - nor of the special good I wish you, being so near you in - blood--seeing that, on the contrary, I serve for a pretext - to others who discharge their malice against me and mine - for certain reasons, which, as well as my own intentions, I - leave to the judgment of the just Judge.--Your sister and - imprisoned cousin, - - MARYE. - - _From my prison of_ FOTHERINGAY, _the 12th of - January 1587._ - -[Footnote 82: Her son. Here occur a few lines which, through errors -of the copyist, are very unintelligible. See Chantelauze, pp. -579-581.] - -When the letter was written, Sir Amyas continued to throw every -possible hindrance in the way of its transmission. The Queen begged -him to come to see her, offering to show him her letter and close it -in his presence as before; but Paulet, "being in bed motionless and -with one of his arms bandaged," replied that he could not possibly -move, or walk to go to her, that he much regretted it, and would go -to her as soon as he could; and so for the next two days the question -continued to be discussed by means of messages between the Queen and -Paulet, but in spite of conciliating speeches on the part of the -latter, it ended in the letter never being despatched. - -From the 20th of January the chronicle becomes more and more -interesting, and we shall as far as possible give Bourgoing's own -words:-- - -"On Friday 20th January Melville went to speak to Sir Amyas about our -supplies and the usual pension, and about a servant and our wages. To -which he received fairly courteous replies; (Sir Amyas) refusing him, -however, a servant, but saying that he thought means might be found -for sending us our wages. Upon this last point we founded our hopes -that all was not at extremity. - -"On Saturday 21st Sir Amyas sent to fetch Mr. Melville, Mr. -Bourgoing, and Monsieur de Préau, at which we were quite astonished, -not knowing what it could mean. And this last named (de Préau), not -wishing to go to him, as he was not in a suitable dress, according -to his rank, remained behind until the same Melville and Bourgoing -went to speak to him (Paulet), to whom he refused to speak, saying he -had nothing to say to them unless de Préau should come. From this, -still more puzzled, we concluded that it was on account of him alone -that we were summoned, fearing among other things that they wished to -separate him (from the Queen). - -"M. de Préau, therefore, dressed as he was, borrowed a cloak, and -when we were all three come to Sir Amyas, he addressed himself to -the said Bourgoing, saying he had sent for him specially, as he had -something to say to him, as also to the said sirs, Melville and de -Préau, which he wished me to report to Her Majesty, as he would have -done himself could he have gone to her. - -"Sir Amyas then continued that he had something to tell them which he -knew would be pleasing neither to the Queen nor to Melville, whom he -had always seen to be a faithful servant to his mistress, but that -there was no remedy, and he must take it in good part. Both he and de -Préau, said Paulet, were to be separated from their mistress for the -present; they were not to go into her presence, but were to retire -to their own rooms. As de Préau was lodged so near the Queen as to -make it impossible to prevent his going to her, Paulet had arranged -that he should lodge in one of Melville's rooms. They were not to -be prisoners, and were to do as they pleased, with the exception of -seeing the Queen. And when M. Melville, protesting the sorrow that -this gave him, his only consolation being to be near his mistress, -and begging to be permitted to see her and to bid her farewell, Sir -Amyas replied that he could not give him leave, and that it was not -necessary; he saw nothing yet which should prevent his returning to -her as usual, and that he must be patient for the present. M. de -Préau, protesting also his regret, said the same. - -"The said Bourgoing then returned to Her Majesty, and surprised her -very much, and also the others, with his tidings, which caused many -thoughts and imaginings without any conclusion being arrived at, as -there seemed no apparent reason for these proceedings. - -"The next day the Queen sent Bourgoing to Paulet to say that after -his report she would have sent him to inquire the previous day had -it not been too late, and that she wished to think over what she had -heard. I think (adds Bourgoing) that the chief reason was that she -feared I would be kept away from her like the others." Bourgoing and -Paulet had a long discussion; the former represented to Paulet how -strange it appeared to his mistress that she had received no answer -to her letter, and that she could not even feel assured that it had -reached Queen Elizabeth, and not only that, but that in this doubt -she had prepared another letter, and had not yet heard from Sir Amyas -whether she might send it or not. To this Paulet replied that Mary's -letter had certainly reached Queen Elizabeth, but that no answer had -come. He was not the person to keep a letter back from the Queen of -Scots, and that as regards the second letter which she had written to -his mistress, his judgment told him that because he had permission to -send one, this did not mean he could forward more. - -Being pressed upon the latter point, Paulet repeated that he had not -permission to forward letters. Bourgoing thus continues: "It was -told him in the second place that she (Mary) was in great distress -to know the cause of her attendants being taken from her, saying -that the Queen of England had, at her request, sent her priest that -she might have the consolation of his presence and his assistance in -preparing for death, and that now when he was most necessary to her, -he was taken away. There was no one so criminal, she said, but he -was allowed a minister of his religion to conduct him to execution, -to console and minister to him, and that the only consolations that -she still had in her misery and captivity were those of her religion. -She regretted infinitely (continued Bourgoing) not to be able to -perform her devotions as she would wish, to assist at Mass, and do -her duty as a good Christian. Queen Elizabeth had promised her not to -interfere with her in her religion, and yet it was for her religion -only that she was persecuted. Her priest was in no one's way; he -interfered with nothing, devoting himself to his prayers. It would -have been better not to have allowed him to return than now to remove -him in her greatest need, and she now plainly perceived that they -would not be content with afflicting the body but would proceed, were -it possible, to destroy not only the body and life itself, but also -the soul, which, however, could never be, as she had entire hope in -God, that He would be with her in this last trial as He had ever -been. She saw that their intention was to take her servants from her -one by one, and to remove herself secretly from here to make her die -when they wished, or to murder her secretly. - -"To the first point Paulet replied that he did not doubt that the -Queen (Mary) desired to have the priest near her, nor that she was -vexed at his absence, but she might assure herself that he was not -far off. He was neither in France nor in Scotland, nor indeed out -of the house, and that he saw no cause for thinking that, when it -should be necessary as the Queen thought, she should not have him. -For the rest, continued he, she was peradventure not so near death as -she imagined, and for the present she must be satisfied. When Paulet -heard, however, of the fear entertained by Mary that she would be -murdered, or secretly put to death, he fell into a rage, protesting -that there was no greater danger of her being thus insulted than -there was for Bourgoing himself, who had no reason to fear that -anything should be attempted against _him_. The latter then pressing -the question as to whether there was really no plot of the kind -against his mistress, Paulet said 'that there was no more danger for -Her Majesty that such a thing should be done to her, than there was -for his own wife, his children, or himself, and of this he would dare -to swear. That as for him, he was not the man to do, or make others -do, such a thing, feeling indeed hurt to be thus suspected; he was a -man of honour and a gentleman, and he would not wish so to dishonour -himself as to wish to exercise such cruelty or to conduct himself -as a Turk! People must not think such things of him. When it was -suggested to him that the Queen did not so much fear him as others -who were her enemies, and who would not be unwilling to do her a bad -turn if it were to their own advantage, Paulet replied that he alone -would be responsible for all, and that she might assure herself that -nothing of the kind would occur.' In this protest Paulet did himself -no less than justice, as his after conduct proved; much as he hated -his prisoner, she was safe in his hands from assassination. - -"Bourgoing before leaving Paulet anxiously inquired for Mary, why -Melville had likewise been separated from her and for what reason. To -which Paulet's reply was that Mr. Melville was an honest gentleman, -that he was separated from her for no offence against Queen Elizabeth -or for anything in particular, but there were certain reasons which -made it necessary. - -"Bourgoing then told Paulet that in future his mistress would be -afraid to send any one to speak to him, in the fear that he would -detain them, one after the other. But Paulet assured him that she -need have no such fear, and that all her servants were in the -house."[83] - -[Footnote 83: Chantelauze, pp. 561-567.] - -Paulet's real sentiments on this occasion may be gathered from -a letter to Mr. Secretary Davison, written two days before.[84] -Although written from a bed of sickness, he evinces no sympathy for -the Queen's chronic ill-health, nor does it seem to occur to him -that Chartley was as unwholesome for his delicate prisoner as for -himself, the "naughty waters" there having contributed to aggravate -the Queen's rheumatism and other ailments. - -[Footnote 84: See _Paulet's Letters_, p. 351.] - -On the Monday (23rd January) Melville had an interview with -Paulet--the first since he had been separated from the others--and -spoke in the same sense as his mistress of his separation from her. -Sir Amyas replied very courteously, but declined to give any reason -for this decision. He likewise declined to give M. de Préau and -Melville a separate allowance of food, saying that as when they were -with the others there was sufficient for all, nothing extra was now -needed. All this created much surmise and anxiety among the Queen's -people, but that same evening a clue was given to the mystery. About -five o'clock the Fotheringay porter, Newrins, came to forbid Jehan -Landet, the Queen's butler, to carry the rod before the dishes of -meat served to his mistress. (This office had belonged to Melville, -as master of the household, and had only been exercised by Landet -since his absence.)[85] - -[Footnote 85: This practice had probably been adopted by Mary from -the French custom. M. de Chantelauze quotes the following from a -court ceremonial of the reign of Louis XIV.: "La viande de sa Majeste -sera porté en cette ordre, deux des gardes marcheront les premiers, -ensuite l'huissier de Salle, _le maître d'hôtel avec son bâton_," -etc.] - -"At this," says Bourgoing, "Her Majesty was greatly astonished, and -wished at once to send to Sir Amyas to learn the reason, but he would -receive no one, saying that it was too late and that they could speak -to him next day, and if it was about the rod being forbidden, it was -no use, as if he had remembered when M. Melville was taken away, it -would have been forbidden then. On the following day the Queen sent -Bourgoing to Paulet with a message to say that although she had for -a time felt relief from her fear of being secretly put to death, in -consequence of the assurances she had received through Bourgoing -of his good intentions in her regard, the same painful doubt now -recurred to her mind. She saw in the new order he had given fresh -cause to fear that the last vestiges of her royal dignity were taken -from her only in order that such a crime might the more easily be -committed. Her Majesty was surprised," continued Bourgoing, "that -Paulet should take the trouble to forbid so small a thing, which -could not possibly do good or harm. He could of course command his -own servants, and if he wished, do nothing for her or to honour her, -but Her Majesty was of opinion that he should not forbid her own -attendants to do what was according to their duty and to their oath -to her, their mistress. - -"To this Sir Amyas replied by again protesting that Her Majesty did -herself great wrong, did wrong to the Queen and state of England, to -the council, and to himself, to think that they wished to undertake -anything so unworthy or so insulting as to kill, to poignard, or -murder her secretly, or of a sudden, whether by night or day; that -he felt heart-broken to think he was supposed capable of committing -such butchery, or of permitting such. 'The Queen is a woman of great -talent and intelligence,' continued Paulet, 'and of experience in -many things, and I am surprised that she should torment herself about -this; she knows well that her priest, her steward, her dais, have all -been taken away, and now she is disturbed for a trifle, because a -rod which was borne before her food is taken away; she does harm to -herself, being an attainted, convicted, and a condemned woman.'" - -Bourgoing replied that she thought she had reason to be displeased, -precisely because they showed ill-will in so small a matter, and for -a trifle; she remembered that the same was done to King Richard, who -was degraded from all honour and state, or at least of all signs of -either, and then he was suddenly put to death, murdered in a moment. -She feared the same would be done to her. Once more Sir Amyas flew -into a rage, saying such words were not good to hear, and that such -messages ought not to be sent to him, and accusing Bourgoing of -himself inventing the message. Bourgoing assured him that he only -repeated the Queen's words, and after a little further discussion -they separated. - -On Friday 3rd February Melville begged for an interview with Paulet, -but the latter would not see him, and to all his messages of inquiry -to know why he was separated from his mistress, and what he had done -to deserve this, the same answer was returned,--Melville had done -nothing blameworthy, but things must be as they were, and he must -have patience. - -Mary was more suffering in health during this time, and on the -Saturday Bourgoing was sent to ask Paulet to allow him to search for -some herbal remedies in the gardens of the neighbouring village. -"Her Majesty," says Bourgoing, "sent the said Bourgoing to inform -Sir Amyas of the indisposition, and to pray that he might be allowed -to go out to gather herbs in some of the gardens of the gentlemen of -the village to make a special remedy. He made a great point of this, -but Sir Amyas said he should have everything he liked to ask for, if -he would write it down, and being still pressed by Bourgoing to let -him go himself, Sir Amyas replied that he could not be responsible -alone for this, he must consult with his comrade Sir Drue Drury, -and in the course of Monday he should have an answer. I pressed Sir -Amyas," continues the faithful physician, "not to delay so long, as -Her Majesty was already indisposed and quite crippled, I feared she -should become seriously ill, as had often been the case before, the -more especially as she had so few attendants with her to nurse and -care for her, and for these reasons it was necessary for her to begin -to use the remedies next day."[86] - -[Footnote 86: Chantelauze, pp. 567-571.] - -On hearing this Paulet changed his mind, and as soon as Bourgoing -left him, sent word that he might go out, although it was against -his judgment. It is to be feared that this act of clemency was not -due to mere benevolence on Paulet's part. A contemporary author -thus comments on the fact: "This wretched traitor was expecting the -warrant of execution, and knew no remedy would be needed, but to -cause less suspicion he permitted on that day what had of late been -forbidden."[87] - -[Footnote 87: _La Mort de la Royne d'Escosse_, Paris, 1588; _ap._ -Jebb, ii. 620.] - -The same thought, doubtless, occurred to the Queen; for we read that -on the next day, Sunday, when she was asked if she would continue the -remedies, she, having heard of the arrival of Beale, replied that -peradventure no more would be required, and that it was useless for -her to take medicines if she was to die. Everything, indeed, now -betokened the near approach of the final tragedy; nor were other -signs wanting, such as impress the popular imagination.[88] "On the -29th January, which was a Sunday," writes another contemporary, -"between midnight and one o'clock there appeared in the heavens a -great flame of fire, which of a sudden illumined the window of the -Queen's room, and gave a great light; it returned three times to the -same place, and was seen in no other part of the said castle. This -light was so bright that one could easily have read or written by -it,--a thing which greatly astonished and alarmed the guards who were -appointed to watch under that window, as they have all deposed."[89] - -[Footnote 88: _La Mort de la Royne d'Escosse_, Paris, 1588; _ap._ -Jebb, ii. 620.] - -[Footnote 89: Teulet, v. 4.] - -We must now leave the prisoner, to consider the cruel and, to her own -courtiers, the most perplexing conduct of Elizabeth, as the moment -approached when she saw herself forced to come to a final decision. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -THE DEATH WARRANT - - -The warrant for the execution of the Queen of Scots was still -unsigned, and Elizabeth remained a prey to indecision. Throughout -the country every kind of possible and impossible rumour was afloat. -Philip of Spain, it was said, was preparing a vast armament at Lisbon -for the invasion of England. The Prince of Parma was expected to -rescue the Queen of Scots, and even to carry off Elizabeth herself. -The Duke of Guise was reported to have actually landed in Sussex, and -the Scotch, it was declared, had marched across the Border. These and -many other wild stories served to inflame public opinion. At last -one report, more credible than the rest, averred that Paulet had put -Mary to death. "God grant this is true," writes one of Walsingham's -agents, "for she has lived too long; good Protestants blame the Queen -for waiting so long, for God commanded that rulers should govern -with great severity."[90] - -[Footnote 90: Brit. Mus. Harley MS., 290, No. 104.] - -What Paulet's views were of the agitation in general, and of this -story, we learn by the following letter to Davison under date of 30th -January:-- - - You may perceive by these letters enclosed, with mine - answer to the same, that the report of the Scottish Queen's - escape, or her taking away, as it is now termed, carrieth - such credit in these parts, as it is followed with hue and - cry. And although, considering my late letters to like - effect, I did not think needful to advertise you thereof - with speed, yet I would not hide it from you, and therefore - do send it by one of my servants repairing to London about - his own business, not doubting but that the same will come - as speedily to your hands as if it had been sent by post. - These seditious rumours are not to be neglected, in my - simple opinion, and, indeed, there is not a more ready way - to levy forces to the achieving of that which these lewd - reporters pretend to fear. I cannot let[91] them to flatter - themselves with vain hope; but by the grace of God I will - not lose this lady, my charge, without the loss of my life; - neither shall it be possible for any force to take her out - of my hands alive. And thus, etc.[92] - -[Footnote 91: Hinder.] - -[Footnote 92: _Letter Books_, p. 356.] - -Burleigh and Walsingham took every opportunity of making capital out -of the reports which they had themselves set going, and terrified -their mistress with gloomy prophecies. Elizabeth, who still hesitated -between desire for her cousin's death, which she regarded as her only -safety, and fear of the results to herself of such a crime, became -more and more gloomy and irresolute. She sought solitude in order -to give herself more completely to her dark and troubled thoughts, -and was often heard to murmur to herself, "_Aut fer, aut feri; ne -feriare, feri_"--"Either suffer or strike; not to be struck, strike." - -In Elizabeth's mysterious phrases and half-revealed wishes, her -ministers understood that their mistress desired that the Queen of -Scots[93] should be put to death in some secret manner, in which -she herself should not be implicated, and without her signing the -warrant of execution. She even gave them to understand that the oath -of association taken by them for the protection of her person, in a -manner bound them to some such act. This interpretation of their oath -utterly amazed and alarmed them, not from any special horror of such -a crime, but on account of their intimate knowledge of Elizabeth's -character. It was evident to them that her wish was to escape from -the responsibility of such an act, and that in the event of the crime -being committed, on them alone would fall the penalty. - -[Footnote 93: See Appendix, p. 265--"The Queen of Scots."] - -The unsigned warrant remained meanwhile in Davison's charge. - -On the 1st of February, the Court being then at Greenwich, Lord -Howard (Lord High Admiral) sent for Davison by order of the -Queen. The latter arrived in haste, and after a few words with -the Admiral, returned to fetch the warrant, which he brought to -the Queen placed, as if by accident, with other papers. Elizabeth -commenced by speaking of indifferent matters, such as the beauty of -the weather, and then demanded what he held in his hand. Davison -replied that he had brought some documents which required the Queen's -signature, and among them a certain paper which he had fetched by -order of Lord Howard. Elizabeth signed the papers one after the -other, including the warrant, which she feigned not to perceive, and -threw it carelessly on the table with the rest. Her first intention, -apparently, had been to pretend that she had signed the warrant by -inadvertence, but suddenly changing her mind, she turned to Davison -and told him that she had only delayed so long in order to show her -extreme reluctance to sign the warrant. "Are you not distressed to -see me do this?" she said. To this curious question Davison replied -that he preferred the death of a guilty person to that of an innocent -one, and that he could not regret that Her Majesty had taken the only -means of protecting herself from the designs of her enemies. - -Elizabeth smiled, and presently told Davison to take the warrant -to the Lord Chancellor that he might attach the great seal to it, -and transmit it to those designed to preside at its execution. The -Queen added that this must be done as secretly as possible, as, -if the matter were known before the day of execution, it might be -dangerous for her. "On the road," she added, with a sinister smile, -"you will visit Walsingham to show him the warrant. Ill as he is, I -fear the pain it will cause him will kill him outright." After this -bitter jest the Queen told Davison that the execution could not be -in public; it must not be even in the courtyard at Fotheringay, she -said, but must take place in the great hall on the ground-floor, -and added that she would be troubled no more about the matter. She -desired to hear nothing more till all was over. "For my part," added -Elizabeth, "I have done all that can be required of me by law or -reason."[94] While, however, Davison was collecting the papers before -retiring, the Queen spoke again, and for the first time disclosed -in full her real wishes. After complaining of the want of zeal of -Paulet and her other advisers, she thus continued: "Ought they not -better to understand the spirit of the association of which they are -members, and so relieve me of this enormous responsibility? Would -it not be better for me to risk personal danger than to take the -life of a relation? But if a loyal subject were to save me from the -embarrassment by dealing the blow, the resentment of France and -Scotland might be disarmed. Sir Amyas Paulet and Drury are members of -the association; cannot they so arrange that no blame shall attach to -me, if you and Walsingham come to an understanding and write to them -conjointly to sound their dispositions on the subject?" - -[Footnote 94: Hosack, ii. 453. Chantelauze, pp. 368-371. Davison's -defence. _Life of Davison_, by Sir Henry Nicolas, etc.] - -"It would be time lost," replied Davison; "it is certain that they -would refuse, as the statute only protects them so long as they act -under a formal order from your Majesty." - -Elizabeth still insisted, and in a firm voice bade Davison see that -this matter was settled secretly, and promptly, as her own life was -being continually threatened with the greatest dangers. - -Seeing that the Queen's mind was made up, Davison, after consulting -with Burleigh and Walsingham, composed the following letter, which -was sent the same day by a special messenger to Fotheringay:-- - - - LETTER TO SIR AMYAS PAULET.[95] - - [Footnote 95: Paulet's _Letter Books_, p. 359.] - - After our hearty commendations, we find by speech lately - uttered by Her Majesty that she doth note in you both a - lack of that care and zeal of her service that she looketh - for at your hands, in that you have not in all this time - of yourselves (without other provocation) found out some - way to shorten the life of that Queen, considering the - great peril she [Elizabeth] is subject unto hourly, so - long as the said Queen shall live. Wherein, besides a kind - of lack of love towards her, she noteth greatly that you - have not that care of your own particular safeties, or - rather of the preservation of religion and the public good - and prosperity of your country, that reason and policy - commandeth, especially having so good a warrant and ground - for the satisfaction of your consciences towards God and - the discharge of your credit and reputation towards the - world, as the oath of association which you both have - so solemnly taken and vowed, and especially the matter - wherewith she [Mary] standeth charged being so clearly - and manifestly proved against her. And therefore she - [Elizabeth] taketh it most unkindly towards her, that - men professing that love towards her that you do, should - in any kind of sort, for lack of the discharge of your - duties, cast the burthen upon her, knowing as you do her - indisposition to shed blood, especially of one of that - sex and quality, and so near to her in blood as the said - Queen is. These respects we find do greatly trouble her - Majesty, who, we assure you, has sundry times protested - that if the regard of the danger of her good subjects and - faithful servants did not more move her than her own peril, - she would never be drawn to assent to the shedding of her - blood. We thought it very meet to acquaint you with these - speeches lately passed from Her Majesty, referring the - same to your good judgments. And so we commit you to the - protection of the Almighty.--Your most assured friends, - - FRANCIS WALSINGHAM. - WILLIAM DAVISON. - - _At_ LONDON, _1st February 1586._ - -A few hours after the despatch of this letter, Davison, who trembled -lest it should ever be made public, sent the following postscript by -a fresh messenger: "I pray you let this and the enclosed be committed -to the fire, which measure shall be likewise mete to your answer -after it hath been communicated to Her Majesty for her satisfaction." -And on the 3rd of February Davison sent another anxious reminder: "I -entreated you in my last to burn my letters sent unto you for the -argument sake, which, by your answer to Mr. Secretary (which I have -seen), appeareth not to have been done. I pray you let me entreat you -to make heretics of the one and the other, as I mean to use yours, -after Her Majesty hath seen it." This second urgent note was written -before Davison was aware how little "satisfaction" Paulet's answer -was likely to give his mistress. In fact the letter had been received -with horror and indignation by Paulet and his colleague. - -Although we know by Paulet's own extravagant expressions of his -evident wishes for Mary's death, and while we may conclude with Mr. -Hosack that he sought his own safety in refusing the assassin's part -proposed to him, he apparently retained enough honourable feeling to -feel keenly the degradation implied in such a proposal, and sent at -once a manly and energetic refusal. - - - A. PAULET--D. DRURY.[96] - - [Footnote 96: Paulet's _Letter Books_, p. 361.] - - (A copy of a letter to Sir Francis Walsingham, of the 2nd - of February 1586, at six in the afternoon, being the answer - to a letter from him, the said Sir Francis, of the 1st - of February 1586, received at Fotheringay the 2nd day of - February, at five in the afternoon.) - - Your letters of yesterday coming to my hands this present - day at five in the afternoon, I would not fail, according - to your directions, to return my answer with all possible - speed, which (_sic_) shall deliver unto you with great - grief and bitterness of mind, in that I am so unhappy to - have lived to see this unhappy day, in the which I am - required by direction from my most gracious sovereign - to do an act which God and the law forbiddeth. My good - livings and life are at Her Majesty's disposition, and - am ready to so lose them this next morrow if it shall so - please her, acknowledging that I hold them as of her mere - and most gracious favour, and do not desire them to enjoy - them, but with her Highness's good liking. But God forbid - that I should make so foul a shipwreck of my conscience, - or leave so great a blot to my poor posterity, to shed - blood without law or warrant. Trusting that Her Majesty, of - her accustomed clemency, will take this my dutiful answer - in good part (and the rather by your good mediation), - as proceeding from one who will never be inferior to - any Christian subject living in duty, honour, love, and - obedience towards his sovereign. And thus I commit you to - the mercy of the Almighty.--Your most assured poor friends, - - A. PAULET. - D. DRURY. - - _From_ FOTHERINGAY, _2nd February 1586._ - - Your letters coming in the plural number seem to be meant - as to Sir Drue Drury as to myself, and yet because he is - not named in them, neither the letter directed unto him, he - forbeareth to make any particular answer, but subscribeth - in heart to my opinion. - -On the morning of 3rd February Elizabeth summoned Davison again to -her presence, and inquired sharply whether he had taken the warrant -of execution to the Chancellor. On his replying that he had done so, -the Queen, in a brusque and severe tone, asked why he had been in -such a hurry. - -"I obeyed your Majesty's orders," timidly replied Davison, "and I -thought there should be no delay in an affair of so much importance." - -"It is true," returned Elizabeth, "but it seems to me that there may -be a better and a surer way of ending the matter." - -To which Davison answered, that as the execution was to take place, -the most honourable way was also the most sure.[97] - -[Footnote 97: "2 Feb. Davison sent word to R.B. (Robert Beale) at 11 -o'clock at night to meet him at Walsin'm's house next morning. - -"3 R.B. went, and W'm. shewed him the Com. signed, and that he had -been appointed to carry it down. At a later time R.B. said unto Sir -Ch. Hatton and Sec. Davison that he doubted not but that H.M. was -resolved that the execution should be done, and the answer was that -he needed not to doubt thereof, seeing the commission under her hand -and the great seal of Eng., but that she would rather be therewith -well pleased."--Yelverton MSS., f. 224--Report by Mr. Henry Talbot, -third son of Earl of Shrewsbury.] - -On leaving the Queen's presence, Davison, very anxious in mind, -hurried to acquaint Burleigh and Sir Christopher Hatton with his -suspicions. Burleigh was detained at home by the gout, but he sent -at once for all the members of the council. He was now determined -to act on his own responsibility; he had the warrant duly signed by -Elizabeth in his possession, yet he well remembered that she had -before twice signed and twice cancelled the warrant for the Duke of -Norfolk's execution. Burleigh was also well aware, as we know, of -the correspondence going on with Paulet, but he probably anticipated -Paulet's refusal; in any case he resolved to act without waiting for -his reply. When therefore his colleagues were assembled,[98] he laid -the signed warrant before them, informed them that their mistress -had now done all that the law required of her, and suggested that -it was now their duty to obey her without troubling her further. He -also suggested that in a matter of so grave importance it would be -well that all the members of the council should unite in sharing the -responsibility of the act, in case any question should arise later -regarding it. Burleigh's proposals were carried unanimously, and -it was determined that the warrant should be given to Beale, the -clerk of council, to be conveyed by him to the Earls of Kent and -Shrewsbury, who were appointed to see to its execution. Burleigh told -Beale that the matter required great speed and secrecy, as if known, -"H.M.'s life would be in hazard."[99] - -[Footnote 98: "Davison and R.B. on their arrival had a meeting with -these,--the Treasurer, E. of Derby, E. of Leicester, Lds. Cobham, -Hunsden, Chamberlain, Vice-chamberlain, and Wolley."--Yelverton MSS., -f. 224--Talbot's Report.] - -[Footnote 99: No officer of the Chancery knew of the sealing of the -commission save the Chancellor and Davison.--Yelverton MSS., f. 224.] - -Paulet's letter reached London on 4th February, but it was not -communicated to Elizabeth till the next day, Sunday. That morning the -Queen sent for Davison, on whom, owing to Walsingham's illness, fell -the unpleasing task of showing her the letter. At first the Queen -made no allusion to the subject. She related to him that she had -dreamed the previous night that she was punishing him for being the -cause of the death of the Queen of Scots, adding with a smile that -she had been so possessed by this dream that if she had had a sword -at hand she would have pierced him through with it. Davison, justly -alarmed at the Queen's sinister tone and ambiguous words, once more -asked her if she had decided to have the Queen of Scots executed or -not. - -"Yes," cried she impetuously, but, she continued, "I do not like the -legal method, as upon me alone will fall all the responsibility;" and -as Davison repeated his objections to any other method, Elizabeth -shrugged her shoulders, and looking at him contemptuously, remarked -that "wiser men than he held a different opinion." Then suddenly -changing the subject, the Queen inquired if there had been any reply -from Paulet. When Davison, in fear and trembling, had presented -the letter, she read it with extreme indignation. Pacing the room -uneasily, she gave way to violent anger and disappointment, and -abused Paulet in no measured terms. He was no longer her "loving -Amyas," but one of those "dainty and precise" fellows who would -promise everything and perform nothing. Nay, more, he was a perjurer; -for had he not subscribed the bond of association, by which he -obliged himself, at the hazard of his life, to save his Queen? "But," -added Elizabeth, "I can do without him; I have Wingfield, who will -not draw back." - -For the next few days Elizabeth made no further sign. She maintained -an absolute reserve on the subject which was torturing her till the -morning of the day of execution, when, throwing off the mask, she -told Davison that it was time this ended, adding with a terrible oath -that it was a shame for her ministers that the affair was not yet -terminated. Her ministers had indeed ended all, as she was soon to -learn.[100] - -[Footnote 100: See Chantelauze, pp. 371-379.] - -As soon as Beale had received the warrant he started for -Fotheringay.[101] Yet the question of the manner of Mary's death -was even still undecided, as we learn by the following curious facts -now first brought to light: "When R.B. (Robert Beale) was come to -Fotheringay, he understood from Sir A. Paulet and Sir Drue Drury -that they had been dealt with by a letter if they could have been -induced to suffer her to have been violently smothered by some that -should have been appointed for that purpose. But they disliked that -course as dishonourable and dangerous, and so did R.B., and therefore -thought it convenient to have it done by law in such sort as they -might justify their doings by law."[102] And here Beale adds in his -own hand the following: "One Wingfield (as it was thought) should -have been appointed for this deed, and it seemed that H.M. would -have had it done so rather than otherwise, pretending that Archibald -Douglas, the Sco. Ambassador, had so advised her. Of all her -councillors it is thought that the Earl of Leicestre did most exhort -her unto this course, but both the secretaries misliked thereof, and -so did Sir Amis Paulet and Sir Drue Drury. H.M. would fain have had -it so, alledging the association whereby men seemed bound to such a -thing and promising pardon. But the matter being in consideration at -R.B. being at Fotheringay by the example of Edward II. and Richard -II., it was not thought convenient or safe to proceed covertly but -openly, according to the statute."[103] - -[Footnote 101: "To divert attention from R.B. leaving London, a -commission was given to him to go into Herts, Bedf., etc., to hear -hues and cries."--Yelverton MSS., f. 224.] - -[Footnote 102: Report sent up by Mr. Henry Talbot, third son of Earl -of Shrewsbury. Yelverton MSS., f. 31.] - -[Footnote 103: Yelverton MSS. 31, f. 529. See Queen Mary's words at -chap. viii. p. 159.] - -Walsingham had taken upon himself all the arrangements with the -executioner, telling Beale "that he would take order to send down the -hangman (Bull) and his instrument by George Digby, his servant.... -He was hired by one Anthony Hall, a Londoner, servant under the sd. -Mr. Secretary, and then dwelling without Bishops Gate, who afterwards -reported unto the said R.B. (Robert Beale) and others, that he -agreed with him for £10 for his labour." Walsingham sent Digby first -to Sir Walter Mildmay, begging him to lodge the executioner at his -house Apthorpe, distant but two miles from Fotheringay. But Sir -Walter,--and we are not surprised to learn it,--"misliked therof," -and he was eventually lodged "in an inn at Fotheringay, kept secretly -until the day."[104] Walsingham had announced Bull's arrival to -Paulet in these terms: "I send down the executioner by a trusty -servant of mine, who will be at Fotheringay upon Sunday at night. His -instrument is put in a trunk, and he passeth as a serving-man. There -is great care taken to have the matter pass in secresy"[105] (signed -London, 3rd February). - -[Footnote 104: MSS. folio 525, Yelverton; Lord Calthorpe. Note in -Beale's hand.] - -[Footnote 105: MSS. folio 533. Lord Walsingham to Paulet by Digby, -3rd February.] - -After informing the Earl of Kent of his duty on the way, Beale had -reached Fotheringay on Sunday evening, 5th February, where he showed -his commission to Paulet and Drury, and the next day he hastened to -communicate it to the Earl of Shrewsbury, who was staying in the -neighbourhood. That same evening Beale returned to the castle to dine -with Paulet, accompanied by several persons who were to be present -at the execution--among them was Dr. Fletcher, Dean of Peterborough. -And here let us pause on the eve of the day which brought the fatal -tidings to Queen Mary. If Elizabeth was troubled in mind, and haunted -with remorse, Mary, on the contrary, awaited in absolute calm and -resignation the end of her life of sorrows.[106] - -[Footnote 106: Beale's note continues thus: "Wherefore the speech -delivered to the Sc. Queen the day before her death was, that the -Earls had a message to deliver unto her from H. Mty., which she -should understand by the commission under H. Mty's. hand and great -seal openly shewed and read. And for that purpose the commission was -also openly read upon the scaffold, and divers gentlemen's hands -taken unto a declaration of the manner of her execution, the original -wherof remaineth with the E. of Shrewsbury."] - - - - -CHAPTER X - -THE LAST DAY ON EARTH - - -"On Tuesday the 7th of February several persons arrived, among -whom it is supposed was the sheriff, who all dined with Sir Amyas. -After dinner came the Comte de Kent, and last of all Monsieur de -Sheresburg, at whose arrival we were all dismayed and in great -fear, having for the last three days imagined many coming evils for -Her Majesty, who herself felt convinced that the blow was about to -fall."[107] - -[Footnote 107: Walsingham wrote to Paulet to this effect: "This will -be brought by Beale along with the commission for the execution -of your charge. R.B. cannot well arrive before Monday at 10 -A.M. It is thought well that the two Earls should in some -place meet unto you and have some conference touching the form of the -exc'n. You may do well to think of some convenient place for the -purpose. I send you a letter to the sheriff from my lords unsealed, -to the end you may see what colour is used for his employment." - -Walsingham's Memorial, see Appendix, p. 266.] - -Bourgoing's simple words need no comment. It is easy to realise the -suspense and anxiety experienced during these days by Mary's faithful -servants. Bourgoing thus continues: "They sent to ask to speak with -Her Majesty, who replied that she was in bed, but that if the matter -were pressing she begged for a little time to get up. Receiving for -answer that the matter was of consequence, Her Majesty prepared to -receive them in her chamber seated in her chair at the foot of her -bed. When the two said Counts, together with Mr. Beale, Mr. Paulet, -and Sir Drue Drury, were come, all of whom remained uncovered while -conversing with Her Majesty,[108] the Comte de Sheresburg commenced -to say that the Queen of England had sent them to her in her own -name and that of the state, to make known to her that after having -proceeded as she knew honourably and as was expedient for the affair -of which she was accused, found guilty, and therefore condemned, -as she knew and had been made aware of, on the part of the Queen, -she must now hear her sentence read, which he and le Comte de Kent, -together with Mr. Beale, were appointed to carry out according to -the Queen's intention; and thereupon the said Beale began to read -a document on parchment, to which was appended the great seal of -England in yellow wax, in which Her Majesty was named Mary Stuart, -daughter of James V., otherwise called Queen of Scotland, Dowager of -France."[109] - -[Footnote 108: _La Mort de la Royne_, _ap._ Jebb, ii. 612.] - -[Footnote 109: According to M. Kervyn de Lettenhove (_Marie Stuart_, -ii. 329) Shrewsbury expressed himself with more sympathy, and with a -return of his former friendliness for the Queen. "Madame," said he, -"I would have greatly desired that another than I should announce to -you such sad intelligence as that which I now bring on the part of -the Queen of England, but he and I being both faithful servants, I -could but obey the commandment she gave me. It is to admonish you to -prepare yourself to undergo the sentence of death pronounced against -you."] - -Other writers give us a few more details which here supplement -Bourgoing's narrative.[110] The Queen seems to have received the -commissioners surrounded by her whole household, among whom her -physician is specially mentioned. We are also told that Shrewsbury -informed her that his royal mistress had delayed the execution of -the sentence as long as she was able, till at last, being pressed -on all sides, she had been obliged to cede to the importunities of -her subjects. Mary listened to the warrant with her usual calmness -and dignity.[111] "When it was finished, Her Majesty, with great -constancy and without emotion, replied:-- - -'I thank you for such welcome news. You will do me a great good -in withdrawing me from this world, out of which I am very glad to -go, on account of the miseries I see in it, and of being myself in -continual affliction. I am of no good and of no use to any one. -I have long looked for this, and have expected it day by day for -eighteen years. Unworthy though I think myself, I am by the grace -of God a queen born and a queen anointed, a near relative of the -Queen (of England), granddaughter of King Henry VII., and I have -had the honour to be Queen of France, but in all my life I have had -only sorrow. I am very happy that it pleases God by your means to -free me from so many evils and afflictions. I am quite ready and -very happy to die, and to shed my blood for Almighty God, my Saviour -and my Creator, and for the Catholic Church, and to maintain its -rights in this country, for the welfare of which I have always done -everything that has been possible, loving the Queen, my good sister, -and this island as dearly as myself, as I have often shown. I have -constantly offered to arrange matters peacefully and to bring things -to a happy issue, but have always been rejected and put aside. I -have been held a prisoner without having merited it, for I came into -this country of my own free will in hope of succour, according to -the promise of the Queen. We should have agreed very well, and would -together have arranged matters so well as to satisfy every one if -I had at once been permitted to speak to her.' Mary continued to -speak on this capital point, her unjust imprisonment for eighteen -years, in violation of all laws human and divine, as also of all the -humiliation and sorrow it had brought upon her; and then, placing her -hand on an English New Testament which lay on the table by her, she -protested on oath that she was innocent of the crime imputed to her. -'I have never,' she said most solemnly, 'either desired the death of -the Queen, or endeavoured to bring it about, or that of any other -person.' The Earl of Kent objected that it was a Catholic Bible, the -Pope's version, and that therefore the oath was of no avail. 'This -is the translation approved by the Church,' replied Mary, 'and if -I swear on the book which I believe to be the true version, will -not your lordship believe my oath more than if I were to swear on a -translation in which I do not believe?'" - -[Footnote 110: Chantelauze, p. 572; _La Mort_, p. 613, where the -document is given at length.] - -[Footnote 111: "She seemed not to be in any Terror, for ought that -appered by any of hir outward Gesture or Behaviour (other than -marvelling shee should die), but rather with smiling Cheer and -pleasing Countenance digested and accepted the sayde Admonition of -Preparation to hir (as she sayde) unexpected Execution: saying that -hir Death should be welcome unto hir, seeing hir Majestie was so -resolved, and that that Soule were too too far unworthye the Fruition -of the Joyes of Heaven for ever, whose Bodye would not in this World -be content to endure the Stroake of the Executioner for a Moment. And -that spoken, shee wept bitterlye and became silent."--"Execution of -Mary Queen of Scots," R. Wingfield, _Clarendon Hist. Soc._] - -Kent now urged Mary to think of her soul, and, being so near death, -to confess her faults and embrace the "true religion." Here are -Bourgoing's words:-- - -"They offered her the Dean of Peterbourg, one of the most learned -in Europe, to comfort her, from whom she might learn regarding her -salvation and which was the true religion. She had, they said, -remained in that in which she had been instructed in her youth, and -for want of some one to show her the truth, and that now as she had -little time to live--only a few hours to remain in this world--she -must think of her conscience and recognise the true religion, and not -remain longer in these follies and abominations of popery. 'We have -the true Word of God,' said they, 'and you can make the comparison -when you have spoken to the minister, and then make your choice. We -speak in conscience and with the desire that you should be in good -case at the hour of death and be converted to God.' Her Majesty said, -'I have been for long sufficiently instructed in my religion. I know -well what I ought to know of it, for my salvation and the good of my -soul. I have not only heard, or read, the words of the most learned -men of the Catholic religion, but also of the Protestant religion. I -have spoken with them and heard them preach, but I have been unable -to find anything in them which could turn me from my first belief. -When I came to this country, being in the house of Monsieur de -Sheresburg, in order to satisfy every one, and to show that I acted -only by conscience, I listened to the most able Protestant preachers -for nearly the whole of one Lent, but at the end, finding no -edification, I withdrew.' This the Earl confirmed, adding that he had -invited her to return. Mary continued: 'Having lived till now in the -true faith, this is not the time to change, but, on the contrary, it -is the very moment when it is most needful that I should remain firm -and constant, as I intend to do. Rather than be unfaithful to it I -would wish to lose ten thousand lives, if I had as many, and, if it -were possible, shed all my blood several times over, and endure all -the most cruel torments you could threaten me with. No,' concluded -the Queen; 'for my consolation I beg you to let me see my own priest, -so that he may help me to prepare the better for death. I wish for no -other.'" - -On this subject Elizabeth had given stringent orders to the -commissioners,[112] and the dying Queen's last request was cruelly -denied. "It is our duty," said the lords, "to prevent such -abominations which offend God," and they once more pressed her to see -the Dean. - -[Footnote 112: M. Chantelauze, p. 387.] - -"No," replied the Queen vehemently, "I will do no such thing. I -have nothing to do with him, and I neither wish to see him nor to -listen to him. Let no one take any more trouble to persuade me. I -see well that they would wish to destroy my soul together with my -body if they could, but they will not succeed. I hope that God will -have mercy upon me, as I have already prepared myself (for death). -He knows my heart, my will, my intentions, and what is my desire and -resolve. He will succour me and grant me pardon for my faults. It -surprises me that at the end, when I have most need of my priest, -they refuse him to me; I had asked to have him, especially to assist -me at my last end. The Queen of England had granted my request and -had allowed him to come to me; and since then they have taken him -from me and prevented him from coming at the most necessary time,--a -thing too cruel and inhuman, and unworthy of Englishmen."[113] The -commissioners again declared that it was against their conscience to -allow her to see her chaplain, and denied having known that he had -been previously permitted to return to Fotheringay. - -[Footnote 113: Chantelauze, p. 573.] - -In the midst of so much painful discussion, and under the trial of -being denied the only consolation she desired, Kent's next words -must have brought a great joy to Mary. She who had so often and -so ardently wished to shed her blood for her faith, was now to be -given good cause of thinking her desires were about to be fulfilled. -Kent told the Queen "that it had been decided that she could not -live without endangering the state, the life of the Queen, and the -religion. Your life," said he, "would be the death of our religion, -your death will be its life."[114] - -[Footnote 114: _La Mort de la Royne_, p. 621; Chantelauze, p. 575.] - -"I was far," exclaimed Mary, "from thinking myself worthy of such a -death, and I humbly receive it as a token of my admission among the -elect servants of God."[115] Mary begged to know whether the other -powers had interceded for her. She was told that they had done so, -but that not one of them could show a good reason why she should -not be put to death. She then spoke of her son, complaining of his -conduct to her, but she was told that he had done all that was in his -power, and that she ought to die in charity. "I forgive every one," -replied Mary, "and accuse no one; but I may follow David's example -and pray God to confound and punish His enemies and those of His -divinity and religion, and pardon our enemies." - -[Footnote 115: Miss Strickland, vii. 469; see Kervyn de Lettenhove, -ii. 333.] - -The Queen asked when she was to die. "Tomorrow morning at eight -o'clock,"[116] replied Shrewsbury in faltering tones. Mary remarked -that the time was very short. She had been unable, she said, to -make her will for want of her papers and the account books of her -household. She again asked to be permitted to see her chaplain, and -to have her papers restored to her. Both requests were unavailing. -Her papers, she was told, were in Wade's hands, who was then in -France. The Queen then anxiously inquired what Queen Elizabeth had -decided regarding her place of burial, and whether she would permit -her body to lie beside her royal husband's in St. Denis, or at least -by her mother in the church of St. Peter at Rheims. - -[Footnote 116: Jebb, _ibid._; Chantelauze, p. 575.] - -The lords replied that their mistress would not allow her to be -buried in France. "At least then," continued Mary, "my requests in -favour of my servants will be granted?" They replied that they had no -instructions on this point, but that they saw nothing which should -prevent her attendants acting as she wished and having their goods. -The lords and their party now withdrew. As they were bowing farewell -to the Queen, she asked them what had become of Nau and Curle. - -"We do not know," they replied. - -"Is Nau dead?" said Mary. - -"No," they answered; and Drury added, "He has not escaped; he still -drags his fetters." - -"Her Majesty," says Bourgoing, "said that she was to die for him who -accused her, and who caused her to die to save himself." - -The commissioners told her that she was under their guardianship, but -that from this moment they entrusted her to Sir Amyas's care, to be -delivered to them when they should come. - -Mary's followers endeavoured to obtain a reprieve for their beloved -mistress. "The servants of Her Majesty with tears and cries declared -that the time was too short for her to put her affairs in order. It -was impossible that the night could be long enough; she was leaving -her servants destitute of all means. They begged the lords to have -pity on them, saying that it appeared that by the terms of their -commission they had power to have the execution when they wished, and -praying them to defer it for some few hours." Bourgoing, who appears -to have been the spokesman, addressing Lord Shrewsbury, reminded him -how he had cared for his lordship once when he was ill, and recalled -the sentiments of generous compassion which he had shown in other -days for the Queen when she was his prisoner. - -Beale himself said that by the terms of the commission a delay might -be granted, but Lord Shrewsbury answered that "he had no power to -grant the smallest delay";[117] and having bowed to the Queen, he -retired with the other commissioners. - -[Footnote 117: See Chantelauze, pp. 390, 391; _La Mort_, p. 625.] - -When she was left alone with her sorrowful attendants, the Queen, -turning to them, said: "Well, Jane Kennedy, did I not tell you this -would happen? Did I not well know that they desired to do as they -have done? I saw well by those proceedings at what they aimed. I knew -they would never allow me to live; I was too great an obstacle to -their religion. Well, let supper be hastened, so that I may put my -affairs in order. My children," continued Mary, "it is now no time -to weep; that is useless; what do you now fear? You should rather -rejoice to see me on such a good road to being delivered from the -many evils and afflictions which have so long been my portion. I am -of no good in this world--I am of use to no one; you should rather, -like me, console yourselves that it has pleased God to give me this -grace,--that I die for so good a quarrel. I return thanks to Him, -and thank Him with a very good heart that it has pleased Him to call -me at this hour, and that He has given me such good occasion to -suffer death for His holy name, His true religion, and His Church. -No greater good could befall me in this world. You see--are you now -not witnesses?--why they put me to death. Consider why they sent Lord -Kent with his disputes and religious controversies. Have not they now -plainly shown their intention? Is it not notorious that they have -always feared that if I lived they would never be in safety regarding -their religion? Therefore," concluded Mary, "let each one be patient -and leave us here to pray to God."[118] - -[Footnote 118: _La Mort de la Royne d'Escosse_, Jebb, ii. 625.] - -When all the men had left her room, the Queen spent some time in -prayer with her women. Then she set herself to count her money, -and after dividing it into several parts, put each amount into as -many little purses, with a paper on which the name of each of her -servants was written in her own hand.[119] - -[Footnote 119: _La Mort de la Royne d'Escosse_, Jebb, ii. 625.] - -At supper, which had been hastened according to her order, she, as -usual, ate little. Her sorrowing attendants rivalled each other in -zeal to serve and wait upon her, listening eagerly to her slightest -word. Since Melville's departure, Bourgoing had taken his place -as steward. He now presented the dishes with one trembling hand, -furtively wiping away his tears with the other. Mary alone remained -perfectly calm. Sometimes she seemed absorbed in a profound reverie, -while a sweet smile animated her countenance, as if she had received -some joyful tidings; at others she conversed with her faithful -physician. "Did you remark, Bourgoing," said she, "what Lord Kent -said in his interview with me? He said that my life would have been -the death of their religion, and that my death will be its life. Oh, -how happy those words make me! Here at last is the truth. It has -declared itself in a striking manner, and I beg you to observe it. -They told me that I was to die because I had plotted against the -Queen, and here is Lord Kent sent to me to convert me, and what does -he tell me?--that I am to die on account of my religion. If he hoped -to make me embrace his faith," continued Mary with a smile, "he -has quite lost his time, and certainly to convince me it would have -required another sort of doctor than that one. For all the lives in -the world I would not change in one little thought."[120] - -[Footnote 120: Chantelauze, p. 393.] - -"When supper was over," says Bourgoing, "Her Majesty sent for all -her servants and exhorted them to mutual charity, and in a long -discourse took leave of them, forgiving them all, and begging them -to pray God for her. She admonished each separately, charging them -to live at peace with each other, and to give up all past enmities -or bitterness, and she showed in all this great proofs of wisdom, -understanding, and constancy." - -As the end draws near, the faithful physician curtails his journal, -as if unable to describe more fully what it grieved him so deeply -to witness, but other authorities give us a fuller picture of -this affecting scene, which will serve to supplement this brief -description.[121] - -[Footnote 121: Some of the facts of Bourgoing's narrative of the last -days were communicated by him to the anonymous author of the _Mort de -la Royne d'Escosse_, and to Blackwood. See Jebb, ii.] - -At the close of supper, and when her attendants were all assembled -round her, the Queen drank to their welfare and asked them if they -would not drink to hers. They all threw themselves on their knees, -and mingling their tears with the wine, begged her forgiveness for -any faults they might have been guilty of. - -"With all my heart, my children," she replied with a gentle smile, -"even as I pray you to forgive me any injustice or harshness of which -I may have been guilty towards you." - -She reminded them of their duty to God, and exhorted them to remain -firm and constant in their faith, and to live together in good -friendship and charity as fellow-Christians, which she said would -now be easier, as Nau was no longer among them to sow discord. The -Queen repeated that Nau was the cause of her death, but that she -forgave him. Although she seems to have felt keenly Nau's apparent -ingratitude, and to have fully believed the reports of his conduct, -which appeared to be only too well founded,[122] Mary was not unjust -to him, as she declares expressly in her will that if Nau can be -proved innocent towards her, he is to have his pension.[123] - -[Footnote 122: Chantelauze, p. 394.] - -[Footnote 123: _La Mort de la Royne d'Escosse_, Jebb, ii. 625; -Blackwood, Jebb, ii. p. 302.] - -Seated in an arm-chair, with an inventory in her hand, the Queen now -examined the contents of her wardrobe,[124] and distributed among her -attendants the garments and jewels and the small quantity of silver -plate and valuable furniture which had escaped the search at Chartley -and Queen Elizabeth's rapacity. She accompanied each gift with some -kind and gracious word, which enhanced its value tenfold. Mary also -charged her followers to take certain mementos from her to her son, -to the King and Queen of France, the King of Spain, Catherine of -Medici, her cousins of Lorraine, and other friends. No one, absent -or present, was forgotten.[125] When all was arranged, about nine -o'clock the Queen wrote the following letter to her chaplain, begging -him to watch in spirit with her, and to pray for her:-- - -[Footnote 124: "Elle annonça l'intention de descendre dans sa -garde-robe pour leur en faire le partage; mais Bourgoing lui -representa qu'elle recontrerait les gardes, placés aux pied de -l'escalier."--K. de Lettenhove, ii. 338.] - -[Footnote 125: Among these last gifts Bourgoing received "two rings, -two small silver boxes, the Queen's two Lutes, her music-book bound -in velvet, and the red hangings of her bed." While among those given -to Elizabeth Curle we find mentioned a gold and enamelled tablet -containing portraits of the Queen, her husband (Francis II.), and -her son. This portrait, it seems probable, was the original of the -picture of Mary afterwards placed in the Church of St. Andrew in -Antwerp.] - - - TO PRÉAU.[126] - - [Footnote 126: The original French in Labanoff, vi. 483; - and in Blackwood, _ap._ Jebb, ii. 303.] - - No date (_7th February 1587_). - - I have been attacked to-day concerning my religion, and - urged to receive consolation from the heretics. You - will hear from Bourgoin and the others that I at least - faithfully made protestation for my faith, in which I wish - to die. I requested to have you [with me], in order that I - might make my confession and receive my Sacrament, which - was cruelly refused me, as well as leave for my body to be - removed, and the power of making a free Will, or writing - anything except what shall pass through their hands and be - subject to the good pleasure of their mistress. In default - of that, I confess in general the gravity of my sins, as - I had intended to do to you in particular, begging you in - the name of God to pray and watch with me this night in - satisfaction for my sins, and to send me your Absolution, - and pardon for the things in which I have offended you. - I shall try to see you in their presence, as they have - allowed me to see the steward,[127] and if I am allowed, - I shall ask the blessing on my knees before all. Advise - me as to the most appropriate prayers for this night and - to-morrow morning, as the time is short and I have no - leisure to write; but I will recommend you, as well as the - others, and especially your Benefices shall be spared to - you, and I will recommend you to the King. I have no more - time. Tell me in writing of all that you shall think best - for the good of my soul. I shall send you a last little - token. - -[Footnote 127: Melville.] - -She then drew up her will. This long and interesting document, -written, as the Queen says, "being near to death," testifies to her -faith and last wishes. Mary declares that she dies in the Catholic -faith, and orders that solemn services for the repose of her soul -shall be held at St. Denis and at the Church of St. Pierre at -Rheims. She directs that all her debts shall be paid, and whatever -money shall remain over she leaves for legacies to her servants. -She appoints as her executors the Duke of Guise, the Archbishop of -Glasgow, the Bishop of Ross, and her Chancellor, du Ruisseau.[128] - -[Footnote 128: This will was preserved for long at the Scotch College -in Paris. It bore the traces of the tears shed by the Queen as she -wrote it.--Strickland, vii. 482; see also Blackwood, p. 304.] - -When Mary had written her will, she concluded a letter to the King of -France which she had begun on the previous day. Perhaps few historic -relics are more touching than this letter, the original of which we -have seen, and which, by its firm, clear characters, bears testimony -to the perfect calmness and tranquillity of mind with which it was -written. - - - LETTER TO HENRY III., KING OF FRANCE.[129] - - [Footnote 129: Labanoff, vi. 492.] - - MONSIEUR, MY BROTHER-IN-LAW--It is now almost - twenty years since I--by God's permission, and for my sins, - as I think--came to throw myself upon the mercy of this - Queen, my cousin, where I have had many trials; and now at - last I am condemned to death by her and her Government. - I have asked for my papers--which were taken by them--in - order to make my will, but I have obtained nothing that - can be of use to me, nor have I permission to make another - will; and they have even refused the desire I expressed - that my body should, after my death, be removed to your - kingdom, where I, your sister and former ally, had the - honour to be Queen. - - To-day after dinner it was announced to me that to-morrow, - without fail, I must die like a criminal, at seven[130] - o'clock of the morning. - - [Footnote 130: The copies of this letter here differ, some - reading seven, some eight o'clock.] - - I have not had leisure to write a long account of all that - took place, but if you will please to believe my Physician - and those others my sorrowful Servants, you will know - the truth, and that, thanks be to God, I despise death, - and faithfully protest that I suffer it innocent of all - crime, even were I their subject, which I can never be. The - Catholic Faith and the maintenance of the right which God - has given me to this throne, these are the two points of my - condemnation; and yet they will not allow me to say that I - die for the Catholic Faith, but say that I die because I am - dangerous to their religion, and the proof of this is that - they have taken my chaplain from me. Although he is in the - house, I cannot obtain leave for him to hear my confession, - nor give me Holy Communion at the hour of my death; but - they made great efforts that I should receive consolation - and religious instruction from their minister brought here - for the purpose. - - The bearer of this and his companions--chiefly subjects of - yours--will testify to you of my deportment at this the - last scene of my life. It remains only for me to implore - you, as Most Christian King, my brother-in-law, friend and - ally, who have done me so much honour as to love me and - protest of your affection, that under this blow you show - proof of your virtue in these matters by charitably aiding - me in that which it is impossible for me to do without your - assistance, namely, to reward my desolate attendants by - giving them their salaries, and by having prayer made to - God for a Queen who has been called Very-Christian, and who - dies a Catholic and destitute of all means. - - Regarding my son, I commend him to you inasmuch as he shall - merit it, as I cannot answer for him; for my servants I beg - your help with clasped hands. I venture to send you two - rare stones, valuable for health, the which I desire you - to have in perfection, as also I wish you a long and happy - life. You will receive them as from your very affectionate - sister-in-law, who in dying desires to show her affection - for you. I will again recommend my servants to you in a - memoranda, and you will command, if you please, that my - soul shall benefit by a portion of that which you owe - me, in honour of Jesus Christ, to whom I will pray for - you to-morrow at my death. I beg you to grant sufficient - to found an Obit, and to make the desired Alms.--This - Wednesday, at two hours after midnight.--Your very - affectionate good sister, - - MARIE. - -When this, her last letter, was written, the Queen made a short -memorandum to recommend once more her attendants to Henry III. She -begged him to take Bourgoing as his doctor, and "to believe all he -should tell him." - -Having now set all her affairs in order, Mary told her attendants -that "she wished to think no more of worldly matters, but desired to -employ the little time she had to live for the things of eternity." -It was now two o'clock in the morning. In order to imitate our -Lord, and to prepare for her last journey, the Queen had her feet -washed. Then, overcome with fatigue, she lay down on her bed without -undressing, while her women, who had already arrayed themselves in -mourning garments to mark their grief, watched and prayed around -her.[131] It was the Queen's custom to have some pages of the lives -of the saints read to her every evening. This night she desired -Jane Kennedy to look for the life of some saint who had once been a -great sinner. She stopped her at the life of the good thief, saying -humbly, "In truth he was a great sinner, but not so great as I have -been. I wish to take him for my patron for the time that remains to -me. May my Saviour, in memory of His passion, remember me and have -mercy on me, as He had of him at the hour of His death." - -[Footnote 131: Chantelauze, p. 399.] - -It presently occurred to the Queen that a handkerchief would be -required to bandage her eyes. She told one of her women to bring -her a very fine and beautiful one, edged with gold embroidery, -and carefully put it aside for the occasion. For some hours the -Queen rested on her bed. She lay immovable, with closed eyes and -hands crossed on her breast, but she did not sleep. Her attendants -perceived, by the movement of her lips and an occasional peaceful -smile, that she was praying, and all absorbed in the thought of -the life to come. As Jane Kennedy expressed it, she seemed to be -"laughing with the angels." Outside the Queen's room sinister noises -disturbed the silence of the night. From the great hall came ominous -sounds of hammering, and in the intervals of silence the measured -tramp of the troops posted round the castle could be distinguished. - -Thus passed the dreary night, full of anguish to the watchers, but -spent in a holy calm and peace by the royal victim herself. - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -THE END - - "He is not worthy of the joys of heaven whose body cannot - suffer the stroke of the executioner."--Queen Mary to Kent, - Camden, p. 454. - - -It was Tuesday morning, the 8th of February. - -When the Queen heard six o'clock strike she called her women to -her, reminding them that she had but two hours to live.[132] Then -rising, she dressed herself with unusual care and magnificence, as in -preparation for some great and solemn occasion. Her robes--the only -ones she had reserved of former splendours--were such as were then -worn by queens-dowager. The skirt and bodice of black satin were worn -over a petticoat of russet-brown velvet; while the long regal mantle, -also of black satin, embroidered with gold and trimmed with -fur, had long hanging sleeves and a train. The Queen's head-dress -was of white crape, from which fell a long veil of the same delicate -material, edged with lace. Round her neck she wore a chain of scented -beads with a cross, and at her waist a golden rosary. - -[Footnote 132: The details respecting the last hours of the life of -Queen Mary are derived chiefly from two original narratives, both -of which are printed in the second volume of Jebb. They are the -following: (1) Blackwood, Adam, _Martyre de Marie Stuart_, Paris, -1644, Jebb, p. 175; (2) _La Mort de la Royne d'Escosse_, 1589, -_ibid._ p. 611. The information which they contain has been carefully -used by Hosack, Chantelauze, Bourgoing, and Kervyn de Lettenhove, -thereby rendering unnecessary further references to the several -authorities given by Jebb.] - -[Illustration: Contemporary Drawing of the Execution of Mary Queen of -Scots at Fotheringay. - -From the Calthorpe MS.] - -[Illustration: List of Names, in Beale's handwriting, of those -present at the Execution. - -Accompanying the Calthorpe Drawing.] - -While Mary dressed she gave orders that all her household should -assemble. When this was done, Bourgoing, by her desire, read her -will aloud, after which she signed it, and gave it to him to deliver -to the Duke of Guise, entrusting him at the same time with her -"principal notes and papers" and her gifts to the King and Queen -of France; then sending for the casket containing her money, Mary -distributed the little purses she had prepared the evening before, -and put aside a sum of 700 écus for the poor, which was afterwards -given to M. de Préau to distribute. To each of her male attendants -the Queen also gave two rose nobles to be given to the poor, _à -son intention_, nor were the immediate wants of the little band of -followers forgotten, for the Queen gave 150 écus to Bourgoing to help -to defray the journey to France. The whole sum at Mary's disposal for -her last donations did not exceed 5000 écus. - -When all was arranged the Queen took farewell of her people, -exhorting and consoling them, once more embracing the women and -giving her hand to be kissed by the men. "My dear friends," she said, -"I regret infinitely that I have not been able to show my gratitude -to you in deed, as I should have wished, for the good and faithful -services you have rendered me in my need.... I beg you all to -assist at my death, and to testify to my unalterable devotion to my -religion. Be the witnesses of my last acts and my last words. I could -not find any more faithful." - -The Queen now passed into the ante-chamber, which was arranged as -an oratory; and kneeling before the altar, "where mass was said -secretly before her chaplain was taken from her," she remained for -a long time in prayer, surrounded by her attendants, praying and -weeping together. At length Bourgoing, seeing her extreme paleness -and fearing for her strength, as he knew she was unable to kneel for -any long time, assisted the Queen to rise, and brought her a little -bread and wine, which she accepted willingly, thanking him by a smile -for his care in bringing her her last repast. She had hardly resumed -her prayers when a loud knocking was heard at the door. It was locked -inside, and the messenger, raising his voice, announced that the -lords were waiting. - -Mary, without rising, and the door remaining closed, desired her -attendants to ask for a few moments' delay, that she might finish -her devotions. As eight o'clock had already struck, which was the -latest hour they had assigned, the commissioners feared that the -Queen meant to offer resistance, and ordered Paulet's soldiers to -break open the door and to bring her by force, if at a fresh summons -she refused to appear; but the Queen had no such thought. Calm and -ready for her sacrifice, she waited in prayer for the final summons. -At the second knock the door opened, and the sheriff, bearing his -white wand, entered alone. When he perceived Mary kneeling before the -altar, surrounded by her household and wrapt in prayer, he was silent -from surprise and perhaps emotion, and after a moment's pause could -only murmur, "Madame, the lords have sent me to you." - -"Yes, let us go," replied the Queen in a firm voice, turning towards -him. Bourgoing, while he supported her under the arms to help her to -rise, asked her whether she wished him to give her the ivory crucifix -from the altar. "You have given me great pleasure by reminding me," -she replied. "It was my intention." She took the cross in her hands, -kissed it with fervour, and gave it to Annibal Stuart, her groom of -the chamber (_valet de chambre_), to carry before her. Then, assisted -by Bourgoing and preceded by the sheriff, she proceeded. Before she -passed the threshold, however, Bourgoing, impelled by a feeling of -delicacy and affection with which we can sympathise, told her that -neither he nor any of her other attendants could bear to offer her -their arm to deliver her to her executioners; the only consolation -that remained to them, he said, would be to follow her to assist her -to her last breath. "You are right," returned Mary; and addressing -the sheriff, she added, "My servants do not wish to lead me to death. -I cannot walk without help; let me be a little assisted." Two of -Paulet's soldiers came and supported her, and the sad procession -moved on, Mary's weeping attendants walking, some in front, some -behind. At the door the Queen's followers were stopped, however, and -forbidden to follow her farther. - -"Then these insist, and pleaded strongly to accompany her. All, even -the women, had it been possible, would have used force, declaring -that it was not permissible that they should take her away without -any one being with her; it was not the custom for princesses to go -thus alone, asking what they wanted to do with her now, who for -nineteen years had not left her in any place whatsoever without some -one to assist her; that it was not seemly to make her die without -having her servants present as witnesses to her actions, or they must -suppose that they wished to execute some unworthy cruelty which they -wished to conceal.... - -"In all this Bourgoing did not spare himself, thinking he had more -credit than the others," etc. - -But it was all in vain; they were forced back with menaces into the -Queen's apartments. - -Mary said nothing, but that they did her wrong in preventing her -servants from assisting at her death, and this as gently as possible. - -Then taking the crucifix from Annibal, and the gold broidered -handkerchief which she had had prepared the night before, the Queen -took farewell of her poor servants, whose grief was heartbreaking. -"They took leave of her with cries and lamentations, some kissing -her hands, some her feet, while others kissed her dress, and she, -embracing them, was taken away all alone." - -Supported by Paulet's guards, the Queen descended the great -staircase. On the first landing the Lords Kent and Shrewsbury were -waiting for her. They were struck with the perfect tranquillity -and noble demeanour with which she walked to meet her death. At -the bottom of the staircase her faithful master of the household, -Melville, who had now been separated from her for three weeks, was -permitted to approach. As soon as he saw his mistress he fell at her -feet to receive her last instructions, and in accents of profoundest -despair told her "how much such a leave-taking was difficult for him -to bear, as he had to endure such a sight after having been so long -separated from her." - -"As thou hast always been a good and faithful servant to me," replied -Mary, "so I beg thee to continue in these same sentiments towards my -son.[133] I die with the regret of not having been able to acquit -myself towards thee, but to him is reserved the joy of recompensing -thee. Tell him to keep me in memory, and report to him faithfully -what thou shalt have seen of his mother's last moments. I have not -attacked his religion any more than that of others, and I wish him -all prosperity. As I pardon all in Scotland who have offended me, so -would I wish that they would pardon me. May God enlighten my son, and -send him His Holy Spirit." - -[Footnote 133: She "charged him as he would answer before God, to -deliver her speeches and messages to her son in such sort as she did -speak them, all which tended to will him to govern wisely in the fear -of God, to take heed to whom he betook his chiefest trust, and not -to be an occasion to be evil thought of by the Queen of England, her -good sister."--MSS. Cal. B. v. f. 175 b.] - -Melville, overcome with grief, exclaimed, "Madame, it will be the -sorrowfullest message that ever I carried when I shall report that my -Queen and mistress is dead."[134] - -[Footnote 134: "'Ah, madame, unhappy me, what man on Earth was ever -before the Messenger of so important Sorrow and Heaviness as I shall -be, when I shall Reporte that my good and gracious Queen and Mistress -is behedded in England?' This sayde, Tears prevented him of any -further speaking; whereupon the sayde Queen, powring forth hir dying -Tears, thus answered him," etc. etc.--"Account of the Execution by -Robert Wyngfield" (Clarendon Hist. Soc.)] - -"Not so," rejoined Mary. "To-day, good Melville, thou seest the end -of Mary Stuart's miseries, that should rejoice thee. Thou knowest -that the world is but vanity and misery. Be the bearer of this news, -that I die a Catholic, firm in my religion, a faithful Scotchwoman -and a true Frenchwoman. God forgive those who have sought my death. -He who is the true Judge of the secret thoughts and actions of men, -knows what their intentions have been, and that I have always desired -to see England and Scotland happily united. Commend me to the King my -son,[135] and tell him that I have done nothing that could prejudice -his kingdom of Scotland or the dignity of sovereign princes, nor -anything which could derogate from our prerogatives and superiority. -Take him my blessing." At these words she made the sign of the cross, -as if to bless her son. - -[Footnote 135: "But commend me to my son once again, and tell him -that I have not done anything that can be prejudicial to his state, -and say unto him from me that he trust not too much to practices and -policies, for practices and policies will have an end."--See Ashmole -MSS., Appendix, p. 258.] - -"The hour has struck," interrupted one of the commissioners. The -Queen embraced Melville, who had remained all the time on his knees, -saying, "And thus adieu, good Melville, till we meet in the next -world;--and pray to God for me," she added as she moved on, making an -effort to restrain her tears. - -The contemporary accounts of this scene all note that Mary addressed -Melville with the familiar "thou," "in which it is to be remarked," -says Blackwood, "that the Queen never had used this term 'thou' to -any one, whoever he might be." At this moment William Fitzwilliam, -the Castellan of Fotheringay, advanced and respectfully kissed Mary's -hand. We have before referred to the gratitude felt by the Queen -for this gentleman's courtesy and sympathy,--a gratitude which she -evinced by making him a small present before her death. - -The Queen, addressing Kent and Shrewsbury, earnestly begged them to -intercede with Queen Elizabeth on behalf of her secretary Curle, -"and for certayne monye to be paid to him," and also to permit her -servants to assist at her death, so that they might bear witness -that she persevered in her faith to her last breath.[136] To her -first request they returned no answer, but after conferring together -regarding the second, they asked Mary which of her people she wished -to be with her, limiting the number to five or six. She mentioned -Melville, Bourgoing, Pierre Gorion, Jacque Gervais, Didier; and of -her women Elizabeth Curle and Jane Kennedy. - -[Footnote 136: "The true report of the death of that rare and -princely martyr Mary Stuardo," etc.--_Mary Queen of Scots_, vol. xxi. -No. 14. "Being come into the hall, she stayed, and with a smiling -countenance asked Shrewsbury why none of her own servants were -suffered to be present at her death. He answered that the Queen his -mistress had so commanded. - -"And that all her poor servants might enjoy that quietly which by her -will and testament she had given them. And lastly, that they might -be well entreated and sent home safely and honestly into their own -country. And to this I do conjure you my lords to do."--See Tanner -MSS., Appendix, p. 250.] - -To the men no objection was raised, but the lords absolutely refused -to allow the women to enter the hall, declaring that their cries and -lamentations would be an occasion of trouble and scandal, as no doubt -they would wish to dip their handkerchiefs in the Queen's blood. - -"Alas! poor souls," replied the Queen, "they will do none of the -things you fear, my lords; I promise you that in their name. No, your -Queen, who is a maiden Queen, cannot have given this cruel order to -refuse to the women of another Queen the consolation of assisting -at her death. Assuredly you would not wish to refuse me such a just -request. My dear women only ask one boon--that of being present at my -last moments." As Mary uttered these words she was observed to weep, -the first tears she had shed since the reading of the warrant of -execution. - -Kent and Shrewsbury still hesitated. "Do you then forget," exclaimed -the Queen, with noble indignation, "that I am cousin to your Queen, -that I am of the blood royal of Henry VII., that I am Queen-Dowager -of France, and anointed Queen of Scotland?"[137] - -[Footnote 137: Account of Mary's execution in a letter to -Burleigh-Ellis, 2nd series, p. 258.] - -Vanquished by this appeal, the commissioners permitted that Jane -Kennedy and Elizabeth Curle, the two women designated by Mary, should -accompany her.[138] - -[Footnote 138: "The above named were sent for, who were, together -with the others, in prayer, and at their arrival thought she was -dead, but being descended into the hall, found that they were only -commencing to read her sentence. - -"Who coming into the hall and seeing the place of execution prepared -and their sovereign mistress expecting death, they began to cry out -in most woful and pitiful sort. Wherewith she held up her hands, -willing them for her sake to forbear and be silent. 'For,' quoth she, -'I have passed my word to these lords that you shall be quiet and -not offend them.' And presently there appeared in them a wonderful -show of subjection and loyal obedience, as to their natural prince, -whom even at the instant of death they honoured with all reverence -and duty. For though their breasts were seen to rise and swell -as if their wounded hearts would burst in sunder, yet did they -(to their double grief) forbear outward plaints to accomplish her -pleasure."--Contemporary MSS.] - -The procession now moved on and entered the hall; the sheriff and his -escort leading the way, followed by Paulet, Drury, Beale, and the -two earls. The Queen followed, attended by Bourgoing and her other -servants, Melville carrying her train. - -The great hall of the castle was hung entirely with black. At the -upper end of the apartment, near the large Gothic fireplace, "in -which was a great fire,"[139] stood the scaffold, which was raised -about two feet from the ground, and measured about twelve feet -square. It was covered with black serge, as were the stool and -cushion prepared for the Queen, and surrounded on three sides by a -balustrade, made low enough to allow the spectators to see all that -passed. At the fourth side, towards the end of the hall, the scaffold -was approached by two steps. The block, made of oak and covered -also with black, was placed near the chimney-piece. By it stood the -executioner and his assistant, both in long black velvet gowns, with -white aprons, and both wearing black masks. The executioner bore a -large axe mounted with a short handle, "like those with which they -cut wood."[140] In front of the block chairs were placed for my Lords -Kent and Shrewsbury. Two other chairs, placed higher up the room, -outside the balustrade, awaited Paulet and Drury. Round the scaffold -was stationed a guard of halberdiers, the men of Huntingdon.[141] -Among the 300 spectators who alone were permitted to enter the hall -might be observed Lord Montague, his eldest son, and Robert Tyrell. -A large crowd surrounded the castle, kept in order by a troop of -horsemen which had arrived the preceding night. - -[Footnote 139: Contemporary MSS., f. 175 b.] - -[Footnote 140: Chantelauze, p. 578.] - -[Footnote 141: These details regarding the scaffold are taken chiefly -from the valuable drawing of the execution found among Beale's -papers.--Yelverton MSS.] - -The Queen had now reached the threshold of the hall.[142] When she -perceived the scaffold she elevated the crucifix which she carried -above her head, and undismayed by the terrible scene before her, -advanced with great dignity.[143] Arrived at the scaffold, Mary, -unable to ascend the steps without assistance, accepted Paulet's arm, -saying gently, "Thanks for your courtesy, Sir Amyas; this will be the -last trouble I shall give you, and the most agreeable service you -have ever rendered me." Mary seated herself on the stool covered with -black prepared for her with her usual grace and majesty, Shrewsbury -and Kent standing on each side of her, the sheriff in front. She -made the sign of the cross, then addressing Elizabeth's officers, -she begged them of their good pleasure to bring her chaplain to her, -in order that she might console herself in God, and receive from him -some admonitions with his last blessing; the which was absolutely -refused her. Beale now ascended the scaffold and read aloud the royal -commission for the execution.[144] The Queen appeared to be listening -attentively, but those near her observed, by the expression of her -countenance, that her thoughts had left the things of this world and -were occupied with those of heaven. At the conclusion of the sentence -the hall rang with a loud "God save the Queen." Mary, unmoved by this -demonstration, made the sign of the cross.[145] Shrewsbury, turning -to her, said, "Madame, you hear what we are commanded to do." - -[Footnote 142: "From the moment of her arrival in the hall until -she received the blow of the axe, no change was perceptible in her -countenance, but, on the contrary, overcoming her suffering by her -natural fortitude, her speech was always assured, and her mode of -action was exceeding tranquil."--MSS. Report of Execution (Teulet, -iv. 153).] - -[Footnote 143: In order probably to divert the attention of the -crowd, and perhaps as an insult to the Queen, the musicians placed in -the courtyard played as she entered the hall a mournful dirge, an air -commonly played at the execution of witches. The MSS. of this music -was discovered some years ago at Oxford, and is now published.] - -[Footnote 144: "During the reading of which commission the Queen of -Scots was silent, listening unto it with as small regard as if it -had not concerned her at all, and with as cheerfull countenance as -if it had been a pardon from Her Majesty for her life, using as much -strangeness in word and deed as if she had never known any of the -assembly, or had been ignorant of the English language."--See Tanner -MSS., Appendix, p. 252.] - -[Footnote 145: Conn says that at the conclusion of the reading the -Queen, looking at her crucifix, was heard to say, "Judica me, Deus, -et discerne causam meam."] - -"Do your duty," Mary answered simply. She again made the sign of the -cross, and looking at the assembly "with a joyous countenance, her -beauty more apparent than ever, a bright colour in her face," she -made a speech, of which her servants recorded the sense at least, if -not the text. - -"My lords," said Mary, "I was born a queen, a sovereign princess, -not subject to laws, a near relative of the Queen of England and her -legitimate heir. After having been long and wrongfully imprisoned -in this country, where I have endured many pains and evils, no one -having any right or power over me, I am now, through force, and -being in men's power, about to close my life. I thank my God that -He has permitted that in this hour I die for my religion, and that -He has given me this grace that before dying I have been brought -before a company who will be witness that I die Catholic. As to -the crime which they have fixed upon me--the death of the Queen--I -never suggested it, nor consented to it, nor to anything against -her person. I have always loved her, and the country also. I have -offered myself, under many good and most honourable conditions, to -bring to an end the troubles of this kingdom and my deliverance from -captivity, but I was neither heard nor believed. You, my lords, and -you, Beale, know this. At last my enemies have come to the end of -their designs to make me die; however, I forgive them with a good -heart, as I do all those who have done or attempted anything against -me; and each one, whoever he may be, who may have offended me, or -done me harm, as I beg all to be so good as to forgive me. After my -death it will be known and seen to what end those who are the authors -of my being sent from this world have desired and procured my death. -I accuse no one any more than I have done previously; my tongue shall -do harm to no one."[146] - -[Footnote 146: Chantelauze, p. 411. This speech was communicated by -Bourgoing to the anonymous author of _La Mort de la Royne d'Escosse_, -Jebb, ii.] - -The Dean of Peterborough, Dr. Fletcher, now advanced, and placing -himself in front of the Queen, made her a profound reverence, and -said that he had come to her by his mistress's command in order to -prepare her for death. - -"Peace, Mr. Dean," replied Mary gently, "I have nothing to do with -you; I do not wish to hear you; you can be silent if you please, and -go from hence."[147] And as he began again to exhort her, Mary said -resolutely, "You gain nothing; I will not listen to you; be silent, -please," and turned her back upon him. Fletcher, however, continued -to insist, placing himself again before her and exhorting her to -repent "of her crimes," till Shrewsbury, shocked, bade him be silent -and begin to pray. - -[Footnote 147: "Mr. Dean, Mr. Dean, trouble me not; I am settled and -persuaded in the Catholick Roman faith, and mind to spend my blood in -defence of it."--See Ashmole MSS., Appendix, p. 260.] - -Kent, observing that Mary often made the sign of the cross with the -crucifix she held in her hand, rudely exclaimed, "Madame, what does -it avail you to hold in your hands this vain image of Christ if you -do not bear Him in your heart?" - -"How is it possible," returned the Queen gently, "to have such an -image in one's hands without the heart being profoundly touched by -it? Nothing is more suitable for a Christian about to die than to -bear in his arms the true mark of his redemption." - -Shrewsbury now proposed that as the Queen would not listen to the -Dean's exhortation, they should all pray for her in common. "I thank -you, my lords," said Mary, "but I cannot pray with you, because -we are not of the same religion. Pray if you wish, I will pray -also."[148] Fletcher now commenced to pray in English that God would -grant repentance to Mary; that He would bless Queen Elizabeth in -granting her a long life, victory over her enemies, and the triumph -of the Protestant religion. This prayer was repeated in chorus by the -assembly. - -[Footnote 148: Brantôme.] - -Meanwhile the Queen prayed aloud in Latin, repeating some of the -penitential Psalms. The "Miserere," "In te Domine-speravi," "Qui -habitat in adjutorio," etc.[149] - -[Footnote 149: "She slided off her stool, and kneeling, said divers -Latin prayers."--See Tanner MSS., Appendix, p. 253.] - -When the Dean had finished his prayer there was a deep silence. Mary -continued to pray aloud, but now in English, often striking her -breast with her crucifix and kissing it with great devotion.[150] -With hands clasped and eyes raised to heaven, she prayed thus: "Send -me your Holy Spirit, Lord, that at the hour of my death He may -enlighten me and enable me to understand the mystery of your Passion, -so that I may persevere in your faith till my last breath, and that -I may bear with patience the torment inflicted in my person on the -Catholic Church. Grant, Lord," continued Mary with great fervour, -"that my death may ensure the peace and union of all Christendom, -peace between Christian princes, the conversion of England to the -true faith, the perseverance of Catholics in their creed and their -constancy in martyrdom." - -[Footnote 150: "Whenever she wished to express any vehement passion -of her soul in these prayers, every one wept and wailed, seeing her -strike her breast with her crucifix of ivory, and this she did very -frequently."--Contemporary MSS., Report of Execution.] - -Mary also prayed for the Pope and pastors of the Church, and for all -her enemies, "that He would pardon them as she did;"[151] for Queen -Elizabeth, "that it would please Him to give her His blessing, so -that she might worship Him in the truth;"[152] and for her son's -conversion to the Catholic faith. She declared that she hoped to be -saved in, and by, the blood of Christ, at the foot of whose crucifix -she would shed her blood,[153] and lovingly confided herself to the -protection of the blessed Virgin and all the saints, invoking in -particular St. Peter, and St. Andrew, the patron of Scotland. When -her prayer was finished the Queen once more kissed the crucifix, and -looking upon it with an expression of love and immense confidence, -she exclaimed, "As Thy arms, my God, were extended on a cross, so -receive me into the arms of Thy mercy. Extend to me Thy mercy, and -pardon me all my sins." "Then turning herself towards the side on -which her attendants were, she asked them in like manner to pray her -Saviour to condescend to receive her, and forthwith she embraced -them with great fortitude ... kissing her cross without ceasing." -The Queen now rose and reseated herself.[154] Kent and Shrewsbury -approached, and asked her if she had no secret matter to reveal to -them, but she replied that she had said enough, and was not disposed -to say more. Then seeing that the time had come, without being asked, -she rose and prepared herself calmly and cheerfully for death.[155] -The executioner, his face hidden by his black mask, advanced to -remove her dress, but the Queen gently moved him aside with her hand, -saying smilingly, "Let me do this; I understand this business better -than you; I never had such a groom of the chamber."[156] She took out -the pins of her head-dress, and calling Jane Kennedy and Elizabeth -Curle, who were praying at the foot of the scaffold, she began, with -their assistance, to disrobe, observing that she was not accustomed -to do so before so many. The poor women, unable to restrain their -emotion, wept bitterly, and uttered heartrending cries, "and crossed -themselves, praying in Latin;" but their mistress placed her finger -on their mouths and chid them tenderly. "Do not weep any more," said -she. "I am very happy to go from this world; you should rejoice to -see me die for such a good quarrel; are you not ashamed to cry? If -you weep any more I will send you away, as I promised for you."[157] -The Queen then took from her neck the gold cross, wishing to give -it to Jane Kennedy. "My friend," she said to the executioner, "you -cannot make use of this, leave it to this lady; she will give you -more than its value in money." But Bull seized it roughly, saying, -"It is my right," and put it into his shoe.[158] The Queen had now -laid aside her mantle and veil, her collar and _pourpoint_, and -remained in her brown velvet skirt and black satin bodice with long -sleeves.[159] "Then she, with a smiling countenance, turning to her -men-servants as Melville and the rest, standing upon the bench near -the scaffold, crossing them with her hand, bade them farewell, and -bade them pray for her until the last hour. Then embracing her women, -she blessed them, making the sign of the cross on their foreheads." - -[Footnote 151: Teulet, iv. 153.] - -[Footnote 152: "She prayed that the Queen's Majesty might long -reign peaceably, might prosper and serve God, ... and that the -God of heaven would of His goodness avert His plagues from this -silly island; ... that He would receive her soul into His heavenly -hand."--Contemporary MSS., f. 175 b.] - -[Footnote 153: See Tanner MSS., Appendix, 253.] - -[Footnote 154: "Her meditations ended, she arose and kissed her two -gentlewomen, and bowed her body towards her men, and charged them to -commend her to her sweet son, to whom she sent her blessing, with -promise to pray for him in heaven, and lastly to salute her friends -wheresoever."--Contemporary MSS.] - -[Footnote 155: "She laying her crucifix upon the stool, one of the -executioners took from her neck the Agnus Dei, which she, laying -hands of it, gave it to one of her women, and told the executioners -that they should be answered in money for it."--See Tanner MSS., -Appendix, p. 254.] - -[Footnote 156: "Then came one Bulle, the hangman of -London."--Contemporary MSS.] - -[Footnote 157: Ashmole MSS. 830, f. 13: "Ne cry point pour moi; ja -promys pour vous."] - -[Footnote 158: Chantelauze, p. 416.] - -[Footnote 159: "And with joy rather than with sorrow helped to make -unready herself, putting on a pair of sleeves with her own hands -which they had pulled off, and that with some haste, as if she had -longed to be gone."--See Ashmole MSS., Appendix, p. 261.] - -"Adieu for the last time," she said in French. "Adieu, au revoir;" -and when Jane Kennedy had bandaged her eyes, she desired them to go -down from the scaffold. The executioners fell on their knees at the -Queen's feet, begging her, as was the custom, to forgive them her -death. "I forgive you with all my heart," she replied, "for in this -hour I hope you will bring to an end all my troubles." The Queen, who -was seated on her stool, unbound, and still holding her crucifix, -raised her head and stretched out her neck, thinking she was to be -beheaded with a sword, according to the privilege granted in France -to royal persons.[160] "My God," she said fervently, "I have hoped in -Thee; I give back my soul into Thy hands." The executioners, seeing -her mistake, assisted her to rise and conducted her to the block, -where they made her kneel down, and as she knelt upright, still -thinking she was to be beheaded with the sword, they made her lie -flat with her head on the low block, only a few inches high.[161] -As the Queen repeated the words "In te Domine-speravi," Lord -Shrewsbury raised his wand to give the fatal signal. - -[Footnote 160: "The executioners had prepared cords to bind her, but -she put them aside."--_Vera relazione_, Milan, 1587.] - -[Footnote 161: "Then being ready to the block ... Mr. Doctor willed -her to die in the true faith of Christ. Quoth she, 'I believe firmly -to be saved by the Passion and Blood of Jesus Christ, and therein -also I believe according to the faith of the ancient Catholic Church -of Rome, and therefor I shed my blood.'"--Contemporary MSS.; see also -_Marie Stuart_, by Kervyn de Lettenhove, ii. 377.] - -[Illustration: _Walker & Boutall, Ph. Sc._ - - _Execution of Mary Queen of Scots, - from the background of the Blairs Portrait. (enlarged.)_] - -The executioner lifted the axe, but stopped at a sign from his -assistant, who had perceived that the Queen, to enable herself to -breathe, had placed her hands under her chin. The assistant moved -them and held them behind her back. Mary continued to pray aloud, -and in the deep silence that reigned in the hall she could be heard -repeating the verse, "In manus tuas Domine commendo." These were -her last words. The executioner, affected perhaps by sympathy and -by the general emotion visible among the bystanders, struck with an -ill-assured aim, and only wounded the Queen severely, but she neither -moved nor made a sound.[162] At the third blow the soul of Mary -Stuart passed to its eternal reward. - -[Footnote 162: "After the which stroke she spoke these words, 'Lord -Jesus, receive my soul.'"--Contemporary MSS.] - -And here we would fain end our narrative, letting our thoughts -dwell only on the sorrow that filled the hearts of the Queen's -desolate servants and the sympathy evinced by others present at her -execution,[163] for, as a contemporary writer tells us, "it was -remarked that the Earl of Shrewsbury and many others were bedewed -with tears;" but other and cruel incidents claim our attention. - -[Footnote 163: "La plus part la tenoient innocente et, si l'execution -eust été publique, il y eust eu rumeur bien grande, et elle eust été -secourue et délivrée."--_Les derniers propos de la Royne d'Escosse._] - -As soon as the Queen was dead the executioner "forthwith took -the head, and raising it and showing it to the people, he said, -according to custom, 'God save the Queen.'... To these words the -people answered, 'Amen.' 'Yes,' said the Earl of Kent, with a loud -voice and with great forwardness, 'Amen, Amen. May it please God -that all the Queen's enemies be brought into the like condition.' -The Dean of Peterbro spoke to the same effect."[164] "The gates of -the castle were kept closed, so that no one could pass out until a -messenger had been despatched first to the court (and this was about -one o'clock of the same day) with a letter and the certificate of the -execution."[165] This messenger was Henry Talbot, third son of Lord -Shrewsbury, from whose report we have already quoted. - -[Footnote 164: "And after, the body lying there headless, bleeding, -my Lord Kent, standing by it, said with a loud voice, 'This be -the end and reward of all that hate the Gospel and Her Majesty's -Government.'"--See Ashmole MSS., Appendix, p. 263.] - -[Footnote 165: Teulet MSS.; Ashmole MSS., _ibid._] - -When Kent and Shrewsbury had left the scaffold, "every man being -commanded out of the hall except the sheriff and his men, she was -carried by them up into a great chamber, lying ready for the surgeons -to embalm her;"[166] but before this was done the executioner placed -the head on a dish and showed it from the window to the crowd -assembled in the courtyard. This he did three times.[167] About four -o'clock in the afternoon the body was "stripped, embalmed, and placed -in a coffin, after having been wrapped in a waxed winding sheet." - -[Footnote 166: "And embalmed and sered and rested to the -burial."--Contemporary MSS., f. 175 b.] - -[Footnote 167: "It is said that one of Mary's attendants, Amyas -Cawood, painted the head of the dead Queen, and the picture now at -Abbotsford, dated 8th Feb. 1588, and signed by Cawood, confirms this -tradition."] - -Mary had earnestly charged her women to care for her body as they -had done for her soul, but they were absolutely denied this last -favour. "The tragedy ended," says Blackwood, "these poor ladies, -careful of their mistress's honour, addressed themselves to Paulet, -and begged that the executioner should not touch the body of Her -Majesty, and that they might be allowed to undress it after every -one had left," but he sent them away _fort lourdement_, telling them -to leave the hall. The room belonging to the Queen's ladies was next -the great chamber where the body was placed. They could see the -remains of their beloved mistress by looking through the keyhole, and -consoled themselves by kneeling and praying by the door; but Paulet, -discovering this, had the keyhole stopped up.[168] The story of the -Queen's faithful little dog has been often told, but it is impossible -not to refer to the touching incident as recorded by a contemporary. -"The Queen of Scotland," says he, "had a little dog with her upon -the scaffold, who was sitting there during the whole time, keeping -very quiet and never stirring from her side, but as soon as the head -was stricken off and placed upon the seat, he began to bestir himself -and cry out; afterwards he took up a position between the body and -the head, which he kept until some one came and removed him, and this -had to be done by violence."[169] The poor animal was washed, and -everything else stained by the Queen's blood was either washed or -burnt. "The Paternosters were tossed into the fire which was in the -hall," and the executioners were sent away, "not having any one thing -that belonged unto her."[170] - -[Footnote 168: Jebb, ii. pp. 306, 489, 640.] - -[Footnote 169: Teulet MSS.] - -[Footnote 170: _Ibid._; Tanner MSS., Appendix, p. 256.] - -Thus ends one of the great tragedies of history in which the -vanquished becomes truly the victor. To use the words of an old -Scottish writer, "The Queen of England may do what she will, the tomb -of our Queen is more durable than she imagines, as her effigy and -that of her virtues are better engraven in our hearts than they could -be in marble."[171] - -[Footnote 171: Funeral oration by R.P., 1587.] - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -PETERBOROUGH - - "Non tibi contextis lucent funalia lignis, - Sed coeli stellæ; nænia tristis abest, - Sed canit ad feretrum superum chorus aliger, et me, - Coelesti incipiens voce, silere jubet." - - MAFFEI, _Poemata_, p. 145. - - -For six long months the body of the dead Queen was to remain -neglected and apparently forgotten within the walls of Fotheringay, -and her attendants, in spite of their natural desire to return to -their homes and friends, were condemned to a quasi-imprisonment for -even a longer space of time. After the scaffold had been removed -Mary's chaplain, Du Préau, was allowed to join the other mourners, -and on the morning after the execution he said mass for her soul. But -later in the day Paulet sent for Melville and Bourgoing, and ordered -that the altar should be taken down, and asked them to take an oath -that mass should not be said again. Melville excused himself, saying -he was a Protestant and not concerned. Bourgoing energetically -refused. Paulet therefore sent for Du Préau, who was evidently a -timid man, and who took the oath insisted upon.[172] Paulet also -demanded the box containing the vestments, and the following note -in his inventory of Mary's effects probably refers to its contents: -"Memorandum that the Priest claimeth as of the late Queen's gift -a silver chalice with a cover, two silver cruets, four images, -the one of Our Lady in red coral, with divers other vestments and -necessaries belonging to a Massing Priest." Paulet likewise entered -the Queen's oratory and made an inventory of its contents; among -them was a book in which he may have read these words written by -Mary, "On my garments they have cast lots."[173] Paulet had already -written to Davison asking for orders regarding Mary's household, -etc.; he concludes his letter,--written on the day itself of the -execution,--thus: "The children of God have daily experience of His -mercy and favour towards such as can be content to depend of His -merciful providence, who doth not see as man seeth, but His times -and seasons are always just and perfectly good. The same God make us -all thankful for His late singular favours." There is a significant -postscript added by Beale: "We may not forbear to signify unto you -that these two Earls[174] (Kent and Shrewsbury) have showed a very -singular and faithful affection to Her Majesty's service in this -action, as you shall be informed more particularly by me, Robert -Beale, at my return to the court, which shall be shortly by the grace -of God." - -[Footnote 172: "Il jura sur la Bible de ne faire aucune office de -religion craignant d'estre resserré en prison."--Jebb, ii. 649-656.] - -[Footnote 173: Labanoff, vii. 346.] - -[Footnote 174: Yelverton MSS. 31.] - -It is curious to find that the "singular and faithful affection" -manifested by the commissioners did not save them from an unpleasant -moment with Elizabeth. There is a petition signed by Kent, -Shrewsbury, Paulet, and Beale, in which they justify their conduct -to their irate mistress, who was then endeavouring to throw the -blame of Mary's death on every one but herself.[175] This document -bears the mark of two cuts made by scissors. "Does this indicate -that the minute was considered unnecessary and never presented?" -says M. Kervyn de Lettenhove, "or should we, on the contrary, see in -this the anger of Elizabeth, on whom the suppliants wished to fix -the responsibility at the moment when she most energetically denied -her participation?"[176] Beale, on his side, thought it necessary to -justify himself separately. "I thought," he writes, "that I ought -to fulfil the order; I was the Queen's servant and bound to obey -her. If, in those circumstances, the Queen had been exposed to some -danger, it would have been my fault. I was convinced that her safety -depended on the death of the Queen of Scotland; I found sufficient -warrant in an order signed by herself."[177] - -[Footnote 175: _Marie Stuart_, Baron Kervyn de Lettenhove, ii. 406.] - -[Footnote 176: See Appendix, p. 269, "Privy Council to the Queen."] - -[Footnote 177: Yelverton MSS. 31.] - -Paulet rejoiced to see the end of his residence at Fotheringay, -of which, as he said, the cause was withdrawn, "to my great joy -and to the joy of all faithful Christians, subjects of the Queen," -but when he reached London he found matters quite different to his -expectations, and in the time of trouble is said to have thrown all -the blame on Walsingham. The storm did not last long, however, as -Paulet was made Chancellor of the Garter in the month of April 1587. - -Although absent from Fotheringay he still seems to have retained -his jurisdiction over Queen Mary's attendants. It was to him that -Melville and Bourgoing applied in March for permission to sell their -horses, and to write to France regarding the bequests made to them -by their late mistress; and to him that Darrell in the following -June sends "the petition of the whole household and servants of the -late Queen of Scotland," asking to be released from prison and to -be allowed to leave the country. This petition was either never -answered, or refused, as the household remained at Fotheringay till -October.[178] - -[Footnote 178: On 24th October Mendoça announces their arrival in -France.] - -Before then Elizabeth's policy had caused her to give her victim -a royal funeral. This incident--would that we could say, act of -reparation--has hitherto, perhaps, met with less attention than -it deserved, and we will endeavour to gather together the details -regarding what is an unique fact in history, sympathising the while -with the sentiments of Mary's attendants, who stoutly refused the -mourning mantles offered them by Queen Elizabeth for an occasion -which must have seemed to them a very questionable tribute to their -mistress's memory. - -In a tract entitled "A Remembrance of the Order and Manner of the -Burial of Mary Queen of Scots," we learn that on Sunday, the 30th -July 1587, "there went from Peterborough M---- Dethick (Sir William), -_alias_ Garter, principal king of arms, and five heralds, accompanied -with forty horse and men, to conduct the body of Mary, late Queen of -Scots, from Fotheringham Castle in Northamptonshire to Peterborough -aforesaid, ... having for that purpose brought a royal coach, drawn -by four horses and covered with black velvet, richly set forth with -escotcheons of the armes of Scotland, and little penons round about -it, the body, being enclosed in lead and the same coffined in wood, -was brought down and reverently put into the coach; at which time -the heralds put on their coats of arms, and bareheaded with torches -light, brought the same forth of the castle about ten of the clock -at night, and so conveyed it to Peterborough." Behind the heralds -walked Melville, Bourgoing, Gorion, Gervais, and two others of Mary's -household. The procession moved slowly, and reached Peterborough, -twelve miles distant, between one and two in the morning. At the door -of the cathedral the body was received by the Bishop of Peterborough, -the Dean and Chapter, and Clarencieux, king at arms, "and in the -presence of the Scots which came with the same,"[179] "and without -bells or chanting"[180] it was placed in a vault prepared for it in -the south aisle at the entrance of the choir. Thus Mary's tomb was -opposite that of Catherine of Aragon, and the same grave-digger, -Scarlet,[181] prepared both vaults for these royal and injured -occupants. - -[Footnote 179: "The Bishop of Peterborough, the Deane, the Prebendes, -and the rest meeting the same at the Bridge, being not far from the -town."--From _The Scottish Queen's Buriall at Peterborough_.] - -[Footnote 180: "There was at that time not any offices of the Church -Service done, the bishop being ready to have executed therein; but -it was by all that were present, as well Scotch as others, thought -good and agreed that it should be done at the day and time of -solemnity."--"Manner of the Solemnity," etc., from Gunton's _Hist. of -Peterborough_, Lond. 1686.] - -[Footnote 181: "There is a memorial entred on the wall of the -cathedral of Peterborough for _one_ who, being _sexton_ therof, -interred _two_ Queens therein (Katherine Dowager and Mary of -Scotland), more than _fifty_ years intervening betwixt the several -sepultures."--Fuller's _Worthies_, ii. 174.] - -As soon as the coffin had been lowered, the grave was covered with -a brick vaulting, only a small opening being left, and no further -ceremony took place until the Tuesday following. - -On Monday afternoon the principal personages who were to take part in -the ceremony arrived.[182] - -[Footnote 182: "Upon Monday in the afternoon came to Peterborough all -the lords and ladies, ... and at the Bishop's Palace was prepared a -great supper for them."] - -The hall of the Episcopal Palace was hung with black, and at one end -was erected the royal dais and chair of state, as if Queen Elizabeth -were to be present in person. "On Tuesday, being the first of August, -in the morning, about Eight of the Clock, the chief mourner, being -the Countess of Bedford, was attended upon by all the lords and -ladies, and brought into the presence chambre within the Bishop's -Palace, which all over was hanged with black cloath; she was by the -Queens Majesties' gentlemen ushers placed somewhat under a cloth of -estate of purple velvet; where, having given to the great officers -these staves of office, viz. to the lord steward, lord Chamberlayne, -the treasurer and comptroller, she took her way into the great hall -where the corps stood."[183] - -[Footnote 183: "A Remembrance of the Order and Manner of," etc., -_Archæologia_, i. 155.] - -The last words must refer to the figure in wax of the dead Queen, -which had no doubt been prepared according to custom. Lady Bedford, -bearing all the insignia of her sovereign whom she represented, -supported by the Earls of Rutland and Lincoln, her train borne -by Lady St. John, now respectfully followed the royal bier to -the cathedral, escorted by Garter king at arms, by the heralds, -and a great number of peers, peeresses, knights, and ladies in -deep mourning, as well as by the household of the dead Queen. The -cathedral had been draped in black "six or seven yards high from -the grounde." Every second pillar hung with black baize and adorned -with escutcheons, some bearing Mary's arms alone, and some those of -Francis and Darnley, impaled severally with the arms of Scotland. The -choir was also hung with black baize, "garnished with escutcheons as -aforesaid," and the space above the choir "was in most solemn manner -hanged with four bredthes of black bayes sowed togeather; garnished -at the upper end with escutcheons of mettall, and one each side, as -aforesayde."[184] - -[Footnote 184: "The Solemnity of the Funeral," etc., drawn up by Sir -William Dethick, Garter king of arms.] - -The procession was met at the church door by the bishop and clergy, -and advanced slowly to the choir while anthems were sung. "The -concourse of people was of many thousands." Mary's weeping attendants -and her chaplain bearing a cross, took, as may be seen, their part -in the procession, but before the service began all save Melville and -Barbara Mowbray, who were Protestants, left the church and remained -outside in the cloisters until the close of the ceremony.[185] We -give the order of procession according to the report drawn up by -Garter king at arms. - -[Footnote 185: "Les Hérauts à quelque temps de là et après le sermon -fait par l'Evesque de Lincolne, les fut initer dans le cloistre où -ils estoient, de venir à l'offrande, ce qu'ils refuserent de faire, -disans qu'ils n'offraient point à un autel qu'ils n'approuvient -pas."--_Martyre de Marie Stuart_, Blackwood.] - - -The Order for the Buriall for Marie Queen of Scotts, -at Peterborough, observed the First of August, on Tuesday, -1587.[186] - -[Footnote 186: From the _Bibliotheca Topographica Britannica_, -Article No. XL. "Hist. of Ant. Fotheringay," p. 75.] - - Two Conductors with } The Sheryfes Bailie, and - black staves in } the Baylie of - coates. } Peterborough. - - Poore men[187] (One hundred) in gownes, two and two. - - Two Yeomen } John Hamshiere, - harbingers } and - in clokes. } John Keyes. - -[Footnote 187: All other accounts agree in calling these "poore -women," "poore old women, for the most part widowes."] - -THE STANDARD - -Borne by Sir George Savill knight. - -GENTLEMEN IN CLOKES, TWO AND TWO, _videlizet_. - - Syxe Groomes. - The Deane of Peterborough's man. - Mr. Stafforde's sonne. - Master of Wardrobe's two men. - The Bishope of Peterborough's Stewarde. - James Howland. - Edward Jackson. - Richard Kylefett. - Robert Cotton. - The Lorde Compton, one man. - The Lady St. John, of Basinge, one. - The Lorde Willoughby of Parram, one. - The Lorde Mordant, and Ladie, two. - The Lorde Dudley, and the Ladie, two. - The Lady Marie Savell, one. - The Lady Talbott, one. - The Lord St. John, and the Ladie, two. - The Bishope of Peterborough, one. - The Bishope of Lyncolne, one. - The Erle of Lyncolne, and the Countis, three. - The old Countis of Bedford, chief Mourner, three. - -GENTLEMEN IN GOWNES. - - Mr. Worme. } - Mr. Howland. } - Mr. Horseman, } } - Mr. Femis, } Three Sewars. } - .... } } Ten. - Mr. Creuse. } - Mr. Watsonn. } - Mr. Alyngton. } - Mr. Marmaduke Darrell. } - Docture Fortescue Thomas. } - -SCOTTES IN CLOAKES, - - seventeen. - A Scottish Priest.[188] - -[Footnote 188: Du Préau, Mary's French chaplain. "Monsieur du -Préau aumosnier, en long manteau, portant une croix d'argent en -main."--From "Ordre du Convoy," etc.] - -GOWNES. - - Two Chaplayns to the Bishops aforesayde. - Mr. Fortescue, master of Queene Elizabeth's wardrope. - The two Bishopps, Peturborough and Lincolne. - -THE GREATE BANNER. - - Borne by Sir Andrew Nowell. - { Mr. Melvin, and Sir Edward Montague, } - { Comptroller and Treasurer to the Queen } - { of Scottes. } - The Lord Chamberlayne, } - The Lord Stewarde, } Great Officers. - The Lorde Dudley. - The Lord St. John of Basnige (_sic._) - Two Yeomen of the garde, in clokes, with black staves in - their handes. - -THE HALM AND CREASTE, - -borne by .... pourcyvant of armes. - -THE TARGETT, - -borne by Rouge dragon, a pourcyvant of armes. - -THE COATE OF ARMES, - - borne by Somersett, herald of armes. - Then Clarentius Kinge of Armes, - and a Gentleman huisher goyng with him. - -Then - -The Body - -Was carryed by these - -SIX GENTLEMEN IN CLOAKES; videlizett. - - Francis Fortescue. } - William Fortescue. } - Thomas Stafforde. } Six. - Nycholas Smythe. } - Nycholas Hyde. } - Fortescue Sen'r. of Aywood. } - -BANNEROLLS, - - eight, - borne by these gentlemen, videlizett, - William Fitz William. } - Mr. Gryffith, of Drugley.[189] } - Mr. Robert Wyngfield. } - Mr. Bevill. } Eight. - Mr. Lynne. } - Mr. John Wyngfield. } - Mr. John Spencer. } - Mr. Fortescue of Aywood. } - -[Footnote 189: Dingley?] - -THE CANOPIE. - - borne by these four Knightes, videlizett, - Sir Thomas Manners. } - Sir George Hastinges. } Four. - Sir James Harrington. } - Sir Richard Knightley. } - -THE BODIE - - assisted be these Four, - The Lorde Mordantt. } - The Lorde Willoughby of Param. } Four. - The Lorde Compton. } - Sir Thomas Cycill, Knight. } - -Then, - -GARTER KINGE OF ARMES, - -and a Gentleman huisher with him. - -Then, - -THE CHIEF MOURNER. - -THE COUNTIS OF BEDFORD. - -Assisted by the Erles of Rutland and Lyncolne, - -HER TRAYNE - - borne by - The Ladie St. John of Basing, - who was assisted by - Mr. John Manners, Vize Chamberlain. - -THE OTHER MOURNERS, videlizet, - - Twelve. - - The Countis of Rutland. - The Countis of Lyncolne. - - The Ladie Talbott. - The Ladie Marie Savill.[190] - - The Ladie Mordantt. - The Ladie St. John of Bletsoe. - - The Ladie Manners. - The Ladie Cecill. - - The Ladie Montague. - The Ladie Nowell. - - Mistris Alington. - A Scottish Gentlewoman. - -[Footnote 190: She was an Erle's daughter.] - -Then, - -two of the - -YEOMEN OF THE GUARDES - -in clokes. - -SCOTTISH GENTLEWOMEN, - - Eight, - too and too. - -Then, - -GENTLEWOMEN OF COUNTISSES, - -too and too. - -Then, - -BARONISSIS AND LADIES, - -accordinge to ther degree. - -Then, - -GENTLEWOMEN. - -Thirty. - - The Countis of Bedforde, four. - The Countis of Rutland, three. - The Countis of Lyncolne, three. - Ladie St. John of Baznige, two. - Ladie Talbott, two. - Ladie Marie Savill, two. - Ladie Mordantt, two. - Ladie St. John of Bletneshoe, two. - Ladie Manners, two. - Ladie Cycill, two. - Ladie Montegue, two. - Ladie Nowell, two. - Mystris Alyngton, two. - -ALL YEOMEN IN COATES. - - The Countise of Bedforde, allowed for ten men. - The Countis of Rutland, eight men. - The Countis of Lincolne, eight men. - The Ladie of St. John of Basing, five men. - All Baronissis and Ladies, five apeece. - All knightes, two men apeece. - All knightes wyfes too apeece. - All esquires one man apeece.[191] - -[Footnote 191: It is curious that Paulet does not appear in any list -of those present at the funeral.] - -When the bier reached the choir it was placed on a catafalque, -which Derrick describes as "a stately hearse with a topp 8 square -rising lik a field-bed, which was covered on the tipps with black -bayes, garnished with escutions as affore of mettall and besett with -pinecles from the topp, on each quarter, most butiful to behoulde: -whereupon were painted, on some, the Scottish armes alone, and on -others some, the armes of France and Darnley, impaled, and St. -Andrewe's Crosse, A, in a filde, O; and also an unicorne tripping, A, -attyred and unguled, Or, with felde, B; with a crowne, and a chayne -turning over his back, Or. On the topp of the hearse was set two -escutchions of the Scotch armes, cut out in paste boarde, guilded, -and an impereall crowne, guilded, and cut out in past board." Dean -Fletcher arranged the ceremonials, and the Bishop of Lincoln preached -the well-known sermon, commencing by rejoicings for the "happy death -of the high and mighty Princesse Mary," of whom he very cleverly -says: "I have not much to say of her life or death, knowing little -of the one, and not having assisted at the other."[192] Prayers -followed, and at the offering Lord Bedford advanced and placed -before the altar the coat of mail, helm, sword, and shield which -were afterwards hung over the grave.[193] At the end the heralds, -according to custom, broke their staves and threw them into the -grave, "and so every one departed as they came, after their degrees, -to the Bishop's Palace, where was prepared a most royal feast, and a -dole given unto the poore."[194] Mary's attendants were invited to -take part in the banquet, the hosts "praying them to eat well, and to -ask for anything they wished, so that nothing should be wanting to -them, such being the orders of their mistress;"[195] but, as we may -readily believe, they replied by their tears. "The servants of the -dead Queen," says Blackwood, were "in a separate room, mingling many -tears with their food and drink."[196] - -[Footnote 192: _Archæologia_, i. 355; Miss Strickland, vii.] - -[Footnote 193: "The royal ensigns of an helmet, sword, and -scutcheon remained to the year 1643 hanging high over the place of -burial."--"Manner of the Solemnity," etc., from Gunton's _Hist. of -Peterborough_.] - -[Footnote 194: "A Remembrance," etc., _Archæologia_, p. 155.] - -[Footnote 195: Jebb, ii. 203.] - -[Footnote 196: _Martyre de Marie Stuart_, Collected Works of Adam -Blackwood, Paris, 1644, p. 703.] - -Amidst all the pomp and display of this funeral one point had been -omitted: no tablet or inscription marked the spot where Mary lay, and -it remained for a faithful subject of the dead Queen, the same Adam -Blackwood, to supply this omission. On occasion of a pilgrimage made -by him to Peterborough, Blackwood placed the following well-known -epitaph over his mistress's grave:-- - - Mary Queen of Scots, daughter of a king, widow of the King - of France, cousin and next heir to the Queen of England, - endowed with royal virtues and a royal mind (the right of - Princes being oftentimes in vain implored) by barbarous - and tyrannical cruelty, the ornament of our age, and truly - Royal light is extinguished. By the same unrighteous - judgement both Mary Queen of Scots with natural death, and - all surviving kings (now made common persons) are punished - with civil death. A strange and unusual kind of monument - this is, wherin the living are included with the dead; for - with the Sacred ashes of this blessed Mary, know that the - Majesty of all Kings and Princes lieth here violated and - prostrated. And because regal secresy doth enough and more - admonish kings of their duty--traveller, I say no more. - -It, however, "continued not long, but was taken away and cast -aside,"[197] probably on account of the sympathy it called forth, and -the tomb remained almost forgotten till James, having ascended the -English throne, thought of honouring his injured mother's remains. - -[Footnote 197: _Martyre de Marie Stuart_, Collected Works of Adam -Blackwood, Paris, 1644, p. 703.] - -Regarding Mary's faithful followers and their after-fate we know the -few following particulars. By their refusal to assist at the service -or to share in the funeral banquet, they seem to have incurred -afresh Elizabeth's displeasure, and this is one of the reasons -alleged for their continued imprisonment after the ceremony. When -at length they obtained their freedom Bourgoing, "who had assisted -Mary from the first day of her stricter imprisonment until the hour -of her death,"[198] and to whom, as we know, fell the solemn duty of -narrating the incidents of the Queen's death to the King and Queen -of France, no doubt fulfilled his mission, and his written narrative -attests his devotion to his mistress, but we have been unable, to our -great regret, to trace his further history. Gorion fulfilled his task -by transmitting to Mendoça Mary's farewell letter, accompanied by -an interesting narrative of her last moments, written presumably by -himself.[199] Elizabeth Curle also acquitted herself of her charge -by taking to Morgan the diamond ring left him by Mary in gratitude -for his "good and long service." She afterwards joined her former -companion and friend Barbara Mowbray, nor were they divided in death, -as they were buried together at Antwerp, under the tomb bearing the -effigy of their beloved mistress. The Latin inscription referring to -the Queen's martyrdom recalls the fact that Elizabeth assisted at -her execution and received her last kiss. The faithful Jane Kennedy, -whom we may perhaps consider as Mary's favourite attendant, after -returning to Scotland, married Andrew Melville, and was drowned in -a storm when on her way to meet Anne of Denmark on her arrival in -Scotland as James's Queen. - -[Footnote 198: Teulet, iv. 204 (Chateauneuf's words).] - -[Footnote 199: _Ibid._, v. 500.] - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -WESTMINSTER - - "It appertaynes to ye duty we owe to our dearest - mother that like honour should be done to her body, - and like monument be extant to her as ourselves have - already performed to our deare sister ye late Queen - Elizabeth."--James VI. 28th Sept. 1612. - - -Sixteen years after the ceremony we have described in the last -chapter James, now King of England, at last desired to show some mark -of respect to his mother's memory, and Sir William Dethick was again -intrusted with this mission. - -On the 14th of August 1603 he was sent to Peterborough with "a rich -pall of velvet, embroidered with the arms of the mighty princess -Mary Queene of Scotts." He was also the bearer of letters to the -Bishop of Peterborough to ask leave to place it on the coffin, -which, being obtained, the pall was "by him caryed and laid uppon -and over the corps of the said late Queene, assisted by many knights -and gentlemen." A large concourse of people were present at the -ceremony. The Bishop preached a sermon suitable to the occasion in -the morning, and in the afternoon the Dean "preached of the same." -In the interval there was a splendid banquet. "Then the Queene -of Scotland," says our authority quaintly, "was most royally and -sumptuously (re)enterred by the said gentee on the 14th August."[200] - -[Footnote 200: Harl. MSS., 293, p. 211.] - -[Illustration: _Walker & Boutall, Ph. Sc._ - - _Medallion containing - Miniature of Mary Queen of Scots - and Relics - now in the possession of Lady Milford._] - -Nine years later James, after erecting the well-known monument to -Queen Elizabeth in Westminster Abbey, determined to do the same -honour to his mother. He therefore addressed the following letter to -the Dean and Chapter of Peterborough:[201]-- - -[Footnote 201: _History of Fotheringay._ By some confusion of dates -the year 1587 is here given instead of 1603.] - - - TO THE DEAN AND CHAPTER OF PETERBOROUGH.[202] - - [Footnote 202: _Antiquities of Fotheringay_, p. 59. Noble's - _Hist. of the College of Arms_, p. 200.] - - To our trusty and well-beloved the Dean and Chapter - of our Cathedral Church of Peterborough; and in their - absence, to the Right Reverend Father in God, the Bishop - of Peterborough, and to such of the Prebendaries and other - officers of the Church as shall be found there. - - JAMES R. - - Trusty and well-beloved, we greet you well, for that we - think it appertains to the duty we owe to our dearest - mother that like honour should be done to her body and - like monument be extant of her, as others, hers, and our - progenitors have been used to be done, and ourselves - have already performed to our dear sister the late Queen - Elizabeth, we have commanded a memorial of her to be made - in our Church of Westminster, the place where the kings and - queens of this realm are usually interred: and for that - we think it inconvenient that the monument and her body - should be in several places; we have ordered that her said - body, remaining now interred in that our cathedral church - of Peterborough, shall be removed to Westminster, to the - Reverend father in God, our right trusty and well-beloved - servant the Bishop of Coventry and Lichfield, bearer - therof; to whom we require you (or to such as he shall - assign) to deliver the corps of our said dearest mother, - the same being taken up in as decent and respectful manner - as is fitting. And for that there is a Pall now upon the - hearse over her grave which will be requisite to be used - to cover her said body in the removing therof, which may - perhaps be deemed as a fee that should belong to the - Church; we have appointed the said reverend father to pay - you a reasonable redemption for the same, which being done - by him, we require you that he may have the pall to be used - for the purpose aforesaid.[203] Given under our signet at - our honour of Hampton Court, the eight and twentieth day - of September in the tenth year of our reign of England, - France, and Ireland, and of Scotland the six and fortieth. - -[Footnote 203: The same as sent nine years before. Oh, royal economy!] - -Here follows a memorandum to this effect:-- - - These Letters were delivered to the Right Reverend father - in God, the Lord Bishop of Peterborough, and to me, Henry - Williamson, one of the Prebends of the said Cathedral - Church, in the absence of the Dean and the rest of our - Prebends, and the contents therof were executed the fourth - day of October, in the year aforesaid, - - (signed) W.K. - -Although no doubt the removal of the body was effected with great -solemnity and state, no detailed record of the ceremony has been -discovered. The beautiful tomb in Westminster is too well known to -need description. In it we see, as remarks one of Mary's latest -historians, if not a memorial of filial piety, at least a mark of -James's taste for art.[204] The effigy of the Queen seems to have -been taken from a contemporary portrait, possibly from the fine -picture still in the possession of the Earl of Morton, but neither -this fact nor the name of the sculptor can now be known. - -[Footnote 204: Chantelauze, p. 433.] - -Our task is now concluded. At the foot of Queen Mary's tomb we lay -this small tribute to her memory. - - - - -APPENDIX - -ACCOUNT OF THE EXECUTION OF QUEEN MARY STUART - - -FROM THE TANNER MS. 78, F. 129, IN THE BODLEIAN LIBRARY, OXFORD - - A report of the manner of execution of the Scottish Queen - performed the eighth day of February anno 1586 in the - great hall within the castle of Fotheringham with relation - of speeches uttered and actions happening in the said - execution from the delivery of the said Scottish Queen - unto Mr. Thomas Andrewes, Esq., Sheriff of the county of - Northampton unto the end of the same execution. - -First, the said Scottish Queen, being carried by two of Sir -Amias Pawlett's gentlemen and the Sheriff going before her, came most -willingly out of her chamber into an entry next the hall; at which -place the Earl of Shrewsbury and the Earl of Kent, commissioners -for the execution, with the two governors of her person and divers -knights and gentlemen, did meet her; where they found one of the -Scottish Queen's servants, named Melvyn, kneeling on his knees; who -uttered these words with tears to the Queen of Scots, his mistress, -"Madam, it will be the sorrowfullest message that ever I carried when -I shall report that my Queen and dear mistress is dead." Then the -Queen of Scots shedding tears, answered him, "You ought to rejoice -and not to weep for that the end of Mary Stuart's troubles is now -done. Thou knowest, Melvin, that all this world is but vanity and -full of troubles and sorrows. Carry this message from me and tell -my friends that I died a true woman to my religion, and like a true -Scottish woman and a true French woman; but God forgive them that -have long desired my end. And He that is the true Judge of all secret -thoughts knoweth my mind, how it hath ever been my desire to have -Scotland and England united together. And commend me to my son, -and tell him that I have not done any thing that may prejudice his -kingdom of Scotland. And so, good Melvin, farewell." And kissing him -she bade him pray for her. - -Then she turned her unto the Lords and told them that she had certain -requests to make unto them. One was for a sum of money (which she -said Sir Amias Pawlett knew of) to be paid to one Curle, her servant. -Next, that all her poor servants might enjoy that quietly which by -her will and testament she had given unto them. And lastly, that they -might be all well entreated and sent home safely and honestly into -their own country. "And this I do conjure you, my Lords, to do." -Answer was made by Sir Amias Pawlett. "I do well remember the money -your grace speaketh of, and your grace needeth not to make any doubt -of the not performance of your request, for I do surely think they -shall be granted." "I have (said she) one other request to make unto -you, my Lords, that you will suffer my poor servants to be present -about me at my death, that they may report when they come into their -countries how I died a true woman unto my religion." Then the Earl -of Kent, one of the commissioners, answered, "Madam, that cannot -well be granted, for that it is feared lest some of them would with -speeches both trouble and grieve your grace and disquiet the company; -of which already we have had some experience, or seek to wipe their -napkins in some of your blood, which were not convenient." - -"My Lord (said the Queen of Scots), I will give my word and promise -for them that they shall not do any such thing as your Lordship hath -named. Alas, poor souls, it would do them good to bid me farewell, -and I hope your mistress, being a maiden Queen, in regard of -womanhood will suffer me to have some of my own people about me at -my death; and I know she hath not given you so straight a commission -but that you may grant me more than this if I were a far meaner woman -than I am." And then feigning to be greived, with some tears uttered -these words: "You know that I am cousin to your Queen and descended -from the blood of Henry the VIIth., a married Queen of France and the -anointed Queen of Scotland." Whereupon after some consultation they -granted that she might have some of her servants according to her -grace's request, and therefore desired her to make choice of half a -dozen of her men and women. Who presently said that of her men she -would have Melvin, her apothecary, her surgeon, and one other old -man besides; and of her women those two that did use to lie in her -chamber. After this she, being supported by Sir Amias's two gentlemen -aforesaid and Melvin, carrying her train, and also accompanied with -Lords, knights, and gentlemen aforenamed, the Sheriff going before -her, she passed out of the entry into the hall with her countenance -careless, importing therby rather mirth than mournfull chere, and -so she willingly stepped up to the scaffold which was prepared for -her in the hall, being two foot high and twelve foot broad with -rails round about, hanged and covered with black, with a low stool, -long cushion and block, covered with black also. Then having the -stool brought her, she sat down, by her, on her right hand the Earl -of Shrewsbury and the Earl of Kent, and on the left hand stood the -Sheriff, before her the two executioners; round about the rails stood -knights, gentlemen, and others. - -Then silence being made the Queen's Majestie's commission for the -execution of the said Queen of Scots was opened by Mr. Beal, clerk of -the council, and these words pronounced by the assembly, "God save -the Queen," during the reading of which commission the Queen of Scots -was silent, listening unto it with as small regard as if it had not -concerned her at all; and with as cheerfull countenance as if it had -been a pardon from her majesty for her life; using as much strangness -in word and deed as if she had never known any of the assembly or had -been ignorant of the English language. - -Then Mr. Doctor Fletcher, Dean of Peterborough, standing directly -before her without the rails, bending his body with great reverence, -began to utter this exhortation following: "Madam, the Queen's most -excellent Majesty," etc.; and uttering these words three or four -times she told him, "Mr. Dean, I am settled in the ancient Catholic -Roman religion, and mind to spend my blood in defence of it." - -Then Mr. Dean sayd, "Madam, change your opinion and repent you of -your former wickedness, and set your faith only in Jesus Christ, by -Him to be saved." - -Then she answered again, "Mr. Dean, trouble not yourself any more, -for I am settled and resolved in this my religion, and am purposed -herein to die." - -Then the Earl of Shrewsbury and the Earl of Kent, perceiving her so -obstinate, told her that since she would not hear the exhortation -begun by Mr. Dean, "We will pray for your grace that if it standeth -with God's will you may have your heart lightened even at the last -hour with the true knowledge of God, and so die therein." - -Then she answered, "If ye will pray for me, my Lords, I will thank -you, but to join in prayer with you I will not, for that you and I -are not of one religion." - -Then the Lords called for Mr. Dean, who kneeling on the scaffold -stairs began his prayer, "O most gracious God and merciful Father," -etc., all the assembly, saving the Queen of Scots and her servants, -saying after him: during the saying of which prayer the Queen of -Scots, sitting upon a stool, having about her neck an Agnus Dei, in -her hand a crucifix, at her girdle a pair of Beads with a golden -Cross at the end of them, a Latin book in her hand, began with tears -and loud voice to pray in Latin, and in the midst of her prayers she -slided off from the stool and kneeling said divers Latin prayers. -And after the end of Mr. Dean's prayer she kneeling prayed to this -effect in English; for Christ, His afflicted Church, and for an end -of their troubles, for her son and for the Queen's Majesty, that she -might prosper and serve God aright. She confessed that she hoped to -be saved by and in the blood of Christ, at the foot of whose crucifix -she would shed her blood. - -Then said the Earl of Kent, "Madam, settle Christ Jesus in your heart -and leave those trumperies." Then she, little regarding or nothing at -all his honor's good counsel, went forward with her prayers; desiring -that God would avert His wrath from this Island, and that He would -give her grace and forgiveness of her sins. These with other prayers -she made in English, saying she forgave her enemies with all her -heart that had long sought her blood, and desired God to convert them -to the truth; and in the end of prayer she desired all Saints to make -intercession for her to Jesus Christ, and so kissed the crucifix, -and crossing of herself, said these words, "Even as Thy arms, O -Jesus, were spread here upon the cross, so receive me into Thy arms -of mercy and forgive me all my sins." - -Her prayer ended, the executioners kneeling desired her grace to -forgive them her death. Who answered, "I forgive you with all my -heart, for now I hope you shall make an end of all my troubles." Then -they with her two women helping of her up, began to disrobe her of -her apparell. Then she laying her Crucifix upon the stool, one of the -executioners took from her neck the Agnus Dei, which she laying hands -of it gave it to one of her women and told the executioners that -they should be answered in money for it. Then she suffered them with -her two women to disrobe her of her apparell, of her chain, of her -pomander beads, and all other her apparell most willingly; and with -joy rather than with sorrow helped to make unready herself, putting -on a pair of sleeves with her own hands which they had pulled off, -and that with some haste, as if she had longed to be gone. - -All this while they were pulling off her apparell she never changed -her countenance, but with smiling chere she uttered these words that -she had never such grooms to make her unready, and she never put off -her clothes before such a company. - -Then she being stripped of all her apparell saving her petticoat -and kertell, her two women beholding her made great lamentation and -crying and crossed themselves prayed in Latin. Then she turning -herself to them embracing them, said these words in French, "Ne criez -vous, j'ay promis pour vous;" and so crossing and kissing them, bade -them pray for her, and rejoice and not mourn, for that now they -should see an end of all their mistress's troubles. - -Then she with a smiling countenance, turning to her men-servants, -as Melvin and the rest standing upon a bench nigh the scaffold, who -sometimes weeping, sometimes crying out, and loudly and continually -crossing themselves, prayed in Latin, crossing them with her hand, -bade them farewell, and wishing them to pray for her even until the -last hour. - -This done one of her women, having a Corpus Christi cloth lapt up the -corner ways, kissing it, put it over the Queen of Scot's face and -pinned it fast to the caul of her head. Then the two women departed -from her, and she kneeling down upon a cushion most resolutely and -without any token or fear of death, she spake aloud this Psalm in -Latin, "In te Domine confido, non confundat in eternum," etc. Then -groping for the block she laid down her head, putting her chin on the -block with both her hands, which holding there still had been cut off -had they been not espied. Then lying upon the block most quietly, -and stretched out her arms and legs, cryed, "In manus tuas, Domine," -etc., three or four times. - -Then she lying very still on the block, one of the executioners -holding of her slightly with one of his hands, she endured two -strokes of the other executioner with an axe, she making very small -noise or none at all, and not stirring any part of her from the place -where she lay; and so the executioners cut off her head saving one -little gristle, which being cut asunder he lifted up her head to -the view of all the assembly and bade God save the Queen. Then her -dressing of lawn falling off from her head it appeared as grey as one -of threescore and ten years old, and polled very short, her face in a -moment being so much altered from the form she had when she was alive -as few could remember her by her dead face. Her lips stirred up and -down almost a quarter of an hour after her head was cut off. Then Mr. -Dean said with a loud voice, "So perish all the Queen's enemies," and -afterwards the Earl of Kent came to the dead body, and standing over -it with a loud voice said, "Such be the end of all the Queen's and -the Gospel's enemies." - -Then one of the executioners pulling off her garters espied her -little dog, which was crept under her clothes, which could not be -gotten forth but by force. It afterwards would not depart from the -dead corpse, but came and laid between her head and her shoulders, -which being imbrued with her blood was carried away and washed, as -all things else were, that had any blood, was either burned or clean -washed, and the executioners sent away with money for their fees; not -having any one thing that belonged unto her. And so every man being -commanded out of the hall except the Sheriff and his men she was -carried by them up into a great chamber lying ready for the surgeons -to embalm her. - - * * * * * - -FROM MS. ENDORSED "EXECUTIO REGINA SCOTORUM" - -The description of the Queen of Scots, both for her own as also for -the manner of her apparrell as she came to suffer death the 8th of -February 1586. - -First, she was of stature high, big made and somewhat round -shouldered, her face broad and fatt, double chinned and hazel eyed: -her borrowed hair aborne, having on her head a dressing of lawn -edged with bone lace, a pomander chain, an Agnus Dei about her neck, -a crucifix in her hand, and a pair of Beads at her girdle with a -golden Cross at the end of them, a veil of lawn fastened to her caul -bowed out with wire and edged round about with bone lace, a gown of -black satin printed with a train, and long sleeves to the ground -set with acorn buttons of jet trimmed with pearl, and short sleeves -of satin black cut with a pair of sleeves of purple velvet, whole -under them a whole kyrtle of figured satin black, her petticoat upper -body's unlaced in the back of crimson satin and her petticoat skirts -of crimson velvet, her shoes Spanish leather with the rough side -outward, a pair of green silk garters, her nether stocks of worsted -coloured watchette clocked with silver and edged on the tops with -silver, and next her legs a pair of Jersey hose white. - - * * * * * - -FROM THE ASHMOLE MS. 830, F. 13, IN THE BODLEIAN LIBRARY, OXFORD - - The manner of the Scottish Queen's execution performed the - 8th of February 1586 in the great hall within the Castle of - Fotheringham. - -The said Scottish Queen being attended by the sheriffs and supported -by two of Sir Amias Paulet's gentlemen, came out of her chamber -down into an entry next to the hall about 10 of the clock, at which -place the Earl of Shrewsbury, the Earl of Kent, commissioners for -the execution, with the two governors of her person, and divers -knights and gentlemen, justices of the peace within the County of -Northampton, going out of the hall did meet her, where they found -one of her servants named Melvin kneeling on his knees uttering -these words, "Madam, it will be the sorrowfullest message that ever -I carried when I shall report that my Queen and mistress is dead." -Then the Queen of Scots weeping answered him, "You ought to rejoice -rather than weep, for that the end of all Marie Stuard's troubles is -now come; thou knowest, Melvin, that all this world is but vanity -and full of troubles, but carry thou this message unto my son, and -tell my friends that I die a true woman to my religion, true Scottish -and true French. God forgive them that have long desired my end, -but God, the true Judge of all secret thoughts, knoweth my mind, -how that ever it hath been my desire to have Scotland and England -united together. But commend me to my son once again, and tell him -that I have not done anything that can be prejudicial to his state, -and say unto him from me that he trust not too much to practices and -policies, for practices and policies will have an end. Farewell." -And kissing him she bade him pray for her. Then she turned her face -to the Lords, the commissioners, and told them she had certain -requests to make unto them, one was for a sum of money to be paid to -one Curle her servant; secondly, that all her poor servants might -enjoy that quietly which by her will and testament she gave them; -next, that they may be all well entreated and sent home safely and -honestly into their countries. "And this as I crave so do I conjure -you, my Lords, to do." Answer was made by Sir Amias Paulet. "Your -grace need not to make any doubt of the not performance of your -request, for I am sure they shall be well used." "I have," said the -Queen of Scots, "another request to make unto you my Lords, which is -that you would suffer my poor servants to be present about me at my -death, that they may report when they come into their countries how -I died a true woman to my religion." Then my Lord of Kent, one of -the commissioners, answered, "Madam, it cannot well be granted, for -that it is feared lest some of them would with speeches both trouble -and grieve your grace and disquiet the company of which already we -have some experience, or seek to wipe their napkins in some of your -blood, which is not convenient." "My Lord," said the Queen of Scots, -"I will give my word and promise for them that they shall not do any -such thing as your lordships have named. Alas! poor souls, it will do -them good to bid me farewell. I hope your mistress, being a maiden -Queen, in regard of womanhood will suffer me to have some of my -own people about me at my death, and I know she hath not given you -so straight a commission but you might grant me more than this if I -were far meaner than I am." And then seeming to be much grieved, with -some tears, uttered these words: "You know that I am cousin to your -Queen, and descended from the blood of Henry the 7th, and have been a -married Queen of Scotland." Where upon some consultation they granted -that she might have some of her servants according to her request, -and therefore they desired her to make choice of some 6 of women and -men. Who presently said that of her men she would have Melvin, her -apothecary and physician, and one other old man beside; and of her -women, those two that did lie in her chamber. After this she being -supported by the two gentlemen aforesaid, and accompanied with the -lords, knights, and gentlemen above named, and the sheriffs going -before her out of the entry into the great hall, her countenance -careless, importing rather mirth than mourning, and so with silence -she went up to the scaffold which was prepared for her in the hall, -being two foot high and twelve foot broad, with rails round about -hanged and covered with black cotton. Then having the stool brought -her she sat her down, by her on the right hand on two stools the Earl -of Shrewsbury and the Earl of Kent, her majestie's commissioners; -on the left hand stood Mr. Thomas Andrewes, sheriff, and before her -the two executioners; round about the rails stood the knights and -gentlemen and the halberdiers, and without the rails directly before -her stood Mr. Doctor Fletcher, Dean of Peterborough. Then silence -being made the Queen's majesty's commission for the execution of -the said Queen of Scots was openly read by Mr. Beale, clarke of the -county, and after that these words pronounced by the assembly, _God -save the Queen_. During the reading of which commission the said -Queen of Scots used silence but listed unto it with small regard, as -if it had not concerned her at all, and with a cheerful countenance -using as much strangeness in word and deed as if she had never known -any of the assembly or had been ignorant of the English language. -Then Mr. Dean of Peterborough, bending his body with great reverence, -began to utter his exhortation, beginning thus, "Madam, the Queen's -most excellent majesty," etc., as it is before written; and uttering -these words three or four times, she said, "Mr. Dean, Mr. Dean, -trouble me not; I am settled and persuaded in the Catholick Roman -faith and mind to spend my blood in defence of it." Then Mr. Dean -said, "Madam, lay aside those unclean dregs of superstition which you -have about you, and repent you of your sins and settle your faith -only on Jesus Christ by him to be saved." Then she answered again and -again, "I am settled and resolved in the Catholick Roman faith, and -am purposed therein to die." Then the Earls of Shrewsbury and Kent, -perceiving her so obstinate, told her that since she would not hear -the exhortation began by Mr. Dean, we will pray for your grace that -if it stand with God's will you may have your heart lightened even at -the last hour with the true knowledge of God. Then she answered: "If -you pray for me, my Lords, I will thank you, but to join in prayer I -will not, your prayers will do me no good, for that you and I am not -of one religion." The Lords called for Mr. Dean, who, kneeling upon -the scaffold staires, began this prayer:-- - - -A PRAYER - -All the assembly except the Queen of Scots and her servants saying -after him, during the time of which prayer the Queen of Scots, -sitting upon her stool, having about her necke an Agnus Dei, in her -hand a Crucifix, at her girdle a pair of beads with a medal at the -end of them, and a Latin primer in her hand, began with loud and -fast voice to pray in Latin, and in the midst of her prayers she -slided off her stool, and kneeling said divers Latin prayers, and -after the end of Mr. Dean's prayer she kneeling prayed in English -to this effect--for Christ's poor afflicted Church, and for an end -of all their troubles, for her son that he might prosper and fear -God, and for the Queen that she might prosper and serve God aright; -she confessed that she hoped to be saved by the blood of Christ, at -the foot of whose crucifix she would shed her blood. Then said my -Lord of Kent, "Madam, settle Christ Jesus in your heart and leave -these trumpery things." She prayed that God would avert his wrath -from this Island, and that God would give her grief and forgiveness -for all her sins. These with other prayers she made in English, -saying she forgave her enemies with all her heart that had long -sought her blood, and desired God to convert them to the truth, and -in the end of her prayer she desired all the company of heaven to -make intercession for her, and so kissing her crucifix and crossing -herself said these words, "Even as the arms of Jesus are spread here -upon the cross, so receive me unto thy mercy and forgive me all my -sins." Her prayer being ended the two executioners, kneeling on their -knees, desired her grace to forgive them, who answered, "I forgive -you with all my heart, for now I hope you shall make an end of all -my troubles." Then they, with her two women keeping her up, begin -to disrobe her of her apparel. Then she letting fall her crucifix, -one of the two hangmen took from her neck the Agnus Dei, which -she, laying hand on, gave it to one of her women, and told one of -the executioners that he should be answered money for it. Then she -suffered her two women to disrobe her of her chain of pomander beads -and all other her apparel most willingly, and with joy rather than -with sorrow helping to make unready herself, putting on a pair of -sleeves with her own hands which they had pulled off, and that with -some haste, as though she longed to be gone; all the time they were -putting off her apparel she never changed her countenance, but with -smiling cheer she uttered these words--That she never had such women -to make her unready, and that she never put off her clothes before -such a company. Then she being stripped of all her apparel saving -her petticoat and kirtel, her two women began to cry and lament, -then she turned her to them, and embracing them, said these words in -French: "Ne cry point pour moi. Ja promys pour vous." And so crossing -and kissing them both she told them that they had more cause to -rejoice than to weep, for that now they should see an end of their -mistress's troubles. Then she with a smiling countenance turning to -her men-servants, as Melvin and the rest standing upon the bench -near the scaffold, crossing them with her hand bade them farewell, -and bade them pray for her until the last hour. This done she went -alone to the block and kneeled down, then one of her women, having a -corpus cloth lapped three-corner-wise, kissing it, put it over her -face and pinned it fast to the caul of her head, and so kneeling -upon the cushion most resolutely and without any token of the fear -of death she spake aloud certain verses of the Psalms in Latin. "In -te, Domine, confido, non confundes in eternum." Then groping for the -block she laid down her head, putting her chin over the block with -both her hands under it, which had been cut off had they not been -preseen. Then lying upon the block and stretching out her body, she -cried aloud, "In manus tuas Domine," etc., three or four times, then -one of the executioners kneeling held her down by the middle and the -other gave the stroke, missing her neck cut into the bone of the head -behind, but she moved not, and at the second time he cut off her -head save only one sinew, which, being sawed asunder with the axe, -lifted up the head to the view of all the standers by and bid God -save the Queen. And the Dean said, "And so perish all her enemies." -Her head was grey as one of 70 years of age, polled very short, her -face being so much altered immediately from the form she had when -she was alive as few could remember for her dead face; she gasped -after her head was cut off by the space of half a quarter of an hour, -and after, the body lying there headless bleeding, my Lord of Kent -standing by it said with a loud voice, "This be the end and reward -of all that hate the gospel and her Majesty's government." Then one -of the executioners putting off her stockings, her little, waiting -dog was got under her clothes, which could not be gotten forth but -by force, which afterwards came and lay betwixt her head and her -shoulders, which being imbrued with her blood was carried away and -washed, and the executioners departed with money for their pains, and -not having any one thing that belonged to her, either of her apparel -or any other thing that was hers. And so the dead body and the head -was carried by the Sheriff and his men into the great chamber, lying -there ready for the chirurgeons to embalme her. Finis. - - * * * * * - -FROM THE ASHMOLE MS. 830, F. 18, IN THE BODLEIAN LIBRARY, OXFORD - - The manner of the execution of Mary Queen of Scots, anno - 1586, the 8th of February, in the presence of such whose - names be underwritten. - -First, after she was brought down by the Sheriff to the place -prepared in the hall for the purpose, by the command of us the -Earls of Shrewsbury and Kent, her Majesty's commission was openly -read, and then, according to a direction given before to Mr. Doctor -Fletcher, Dean of Peterborough, he was willed to use some short and -pithy speech which might tend to admonish her of the dreariness of -her death and the only means of salvation in Christ Jesus. As soon as -he began to speak she interrupted him, saying she was a Catholick, -and that it was but a folly, being so resolutely determined as she -was, to move her otherwise, and that our prayers would do her little -good. Nevertheless a prayer was read by the said Dean, which was -pronounced (_sic_) by all the assembly, That it would please God if -it were His will to send her His Spirit and true repentance to bless -her Majesty and confound her enemies. During which time of prayer -she, being come down with many superstitions, crosses, and a pair -(praier) of beads, prayed also aloud. When the Dean had done then she -openly pronounced a prayer to this effect: To beseech God to send her -His Holy Spirit, and that she trusted to receive her salvation in His -blood, and of His grace to be received into His kingdom. She besought -God to forgive her enemies as she forgave them, and to turn His wrath -from this Island, to bless the Queen's Majesty that she might serve -Him, likewise to be merciful to her son, and to have compassion of -His afflicted Church, and though she was not worthy to be heard, yet -she had a confidence in His mercy, and prayed all the saints to pray -unto her Saviour to receive her. After this, turning aside towards -her servants, she desired them to pray for her that her Saviour -would receive her. Then upon petition made by the executioners, she -pardoned them, and said she was glad that the end of all her sorrows -was so near, then she misliked the whining and weeping of her women, -saying that they ought rather to thank God for her resoluteness, and -so kissing them willed them to depart the scaffold, and again with -a cross, with her hands towards her said servants, she bade them -farewell, and so resolutely kneeled down, and having a kerchief -bound over her eyes, laid down her neck, whereupon the executioners -proceeded, she repeating these words, "In manus tuas Domine commendo -spiritum meum," and certain other verses of the Psalms. - -The names of them that were present at the execution:-- - - Ea. Shrewsbury - Ea. Kent - Am. Paulett - R. Knightley - R. Wingfeild - - R. Beale - Th. Andrewes - Th. Montague - Jo. Wingfild - Jo. Crues - - R. Fletcher - D. Drurie - Ed. Montague - Th. Brudewell - Ri. Forrest - -Finis. - - * * * * * - -THE QUEEN OF SCOTS - -"WHAT IS TO BE ANSWERED" - -1586 (Dec.)--To that which Cicero "Pro Deiotaro" sayd to Cæsar, est -ita in usitatem Regem cap. reum esse ut ante hoc tempus non sit -auditum. - -Porsenna pardoned Q. Mutius that wold have slayn hym. - -Remedia sanguinolenta sunt mitia ... calamitate. - -Sanguis sanguinem procreat. - -Quamquam somnus sit necessarius, medici tamen ... dare capava. - -Nunquam auditum est, neque ratio potest comprehendi, Reginam Scotorum -esse judiciabili. - -For takyng away of the Scots Queen's liff cannot be a preservatyve -to the Queen, but contrary, for the offence that hir frends will -conceive, shall provocque them. The Queen of Scotts is so afflicted -as she can lyve but few yers or dayes, and therfor not to be douted -(feared) but rather to be pitied ever. - -The French Kyng promiseth that he will impeach with his power, that -there shall be no such attemtat as ar pretended to have bene against -the Queen's Majesty. He will gyve order that the Queen of Scotts' -kynsfolk that ar in France shall bynd themselves, and shall sign -uppon ther fayths, that the Queen of Scotts, nor any for hir, shall -enterprise any thing against the Queen's Majesty. - -If the Queen's Majesty will propound any other meanes which she shall -judg more proper for her suerty and satisfaction and will shew the -same to the Ambassadors, they will employ ther power therin. - -Endorsed--"Reasons in the Lord Threasurer Burghley's owne hand -concerning the Queen of Scots." - -Burghley's holograph, 1 p. - -Hist. MSS. Com., Hatfield House Papers, Part iii. p. 206. - - * * * * * - -MEMORIAL FROM SECRETARY WALSINGHAM TOUCHING THE EXECUTION OF THE -QUEEN OF SCOTS - -1586-87, Feb. 2.--Letters presently to be sent to E.L. (Earl of -Leicester), with order to return speedy answer. - -Sir Amias to be assured of the E(arl) of K(ent) repair to -Fotheringhay at the day appointed before he send the particular -letter to the Earl of Shrewsbury. - -After the return of the Earl of Kent's answer, Burnell to be sent -down unto Sir Amias with the commission and letters unto the -two Earls. For the colouring of his going down he is to have a -commission to be furnished with post-horses in Scotland. - -(Noted in margin) The Earl of Kent may be ordered to advertise Sir -Amias of the time of his coming by some trusted servant of his own. - -The Earl of Shrewsbury to be warned by the particular letter -immediately after Burnell's arrival. - -To consider what speeches were fit for the two Earls to use at the -time of the execution. - -(Noted in margin by Burghley) To express her many attempts both for -destruction of the Queen's person and the invasion of this realm; -that the hope and comforts she hath given to the Prince Palatine, -traitors of this realm, both abroad and here at home, are the very -occasions of all the attempts that have been against Her Majesty's -person, and so confessed, and yet so continue, so as sure by the laws -of God and man she is justly condemned to die. The whole realm hath -often time vehemently required that justice might be done, which Her -Majesty cannot longer delay. - -To set down a form of proceeding in the execution by way of advice. - -The Lords that are to be made acquainted with this matter are to -consult on these points. - -To appoint only the Scottish Queen's chief officers and servant to -assist at the execution, excluding the women. - -To direct the Earls what to do in case she shall desire any private -speech. - -(Noted by Burghley) Not to refuse it, so it be to three or two at the -least. - -Some especial person to be appointed to note her speech. - -Her servant(s) both (s) and (_sic_) for to be stayed for a time in -this realm. - -(Noted by Burghley) To remain also in the Castle until further order. - -Sir Amias to be directed to the gates "strayte" after warning given -to the Queen. - -The Earl to be appointed how many of the servants shall attend at the -time of the execution. - -The body to be buried in the night in the parish church in such -uppermost[205] place as by the two Earls shall be thought fit. - -[Footnote 205: This word interlined in Burghley's hand.] - -Whether not meet to be "barlmed" (embalmed). - -To send down the "shryve" (sheriff) of Northampton if he be here. - -The exec(utioner) to be sent down. - -To take order that her jewels and plate may not be embezzled by her -servants. - -That Melvill and her principal women be acquainted therewith, and -their seals to be put to the cases, etc.[206] - -[Footnote 206: The words are interlined by Burghley.] - -If the Sheriff by some great impediment cannot attend, to advise what -then to be done. - -The Lords at the court[207] to give out that there will be no -execution. - -[Footnote 207: _Ibid._] - -(The sheet of paper has been torn through from end to end, but has -since been repaired.) - -Endorsed by Burghley--"2nd Feb. 1586. Memorial for the Scots Queen -from Mr. Secretary Walsingham." - -Hist. MSS. Com., Hatfield House Papers, Part iii. No. 471. - - * * * * * - -THE PRIVY COUNCIL TO THE QUEEN - -(1586-87) 12th Feb.--We, your born, bound, and sworn subjects, -servants, and counsellors, attending in your court, for your service -only, do most lowly, humbly, and sorrowfully pray and beseech your -Majesty, that you will suspend your heavy sensure against us, -until we may declare the intention of our late councils for the -orderly removing of the danger of your life, and the manner of our -proceedings therin. - -And in the meantime, to the bottom of our hearts, we confess that -we are most heartily sorry to hear that your Majesty is so deeply -grieved in your mind, as thereby your health, the maintenance of your -life, must needs be hindered, and the present government of your -state being now environed with many difficulties, or rather dangers, -for lack of your favourable audience to be given to us, must needs -receive great detriment, and hardly to be recovered. And howsoever -your Majesty doth make our actions to be the ground of your grief -and offence towards us, wherof we are most sorry, yet we beseech -your Majesty, in your great wisdom, though you will yet continue -offended against us, yet cease to grieve yourself with thinking of -that which never can be revoked, and let us hear your offence to our -griefs, until it may please your Majesty either to hear us for our -defence, or to change your mind, when you shall plainly see with the -eyes of all your faithful subjects, that there was never any worldly -act that could bring more surety to your own life, more strength -to all your good subjects at home, and your friends abroad, nor, -contrarywise, more grieve and discomfort your enemies, in seeing the -anchor of their hold lost, and the foundation of all their intended -machinations dissolved. - -Thus, most gracious Lady, though we are most desirous to have your -offence against us qualified, as we hope in God's goodness to obtain -by means of the clearness of our consciences, yet we rather prefer -with sobbing hearts our desire to have your grief of mind to cease, -and to give yourself to your natural food and sleep, to maintain -your health, without which we have no comfort to live or breathe. - -Endorsed by Burghley--"A writing in the name of all the counsellors -that sent Mr. Beale to the Earl of Shrewsbury." - -Burghley's draft, 1-1/2 pp. - -Hist. MSS. Com., Hatfield House, vol. iii. - - * * * * * - -THE CONFERENCE OR COMMYSSONE BETWEEN THE QUENE OF SCOTTES AND THE -LORDES CONCERNINGE HER EXAMINACION - -F. 196, 1586....--In the morninge upon Frydaie, shee resolved to -appeare, and so aboute 9 of the clocke came furthe into the presence -chamber, which was prepared and hanged with clouthe of state in the -upper parte and downe alonge bothe sides. There were formes covered -with grene for the Earles and Lordes on the righte side, and for -Barons on the lefte side. Somewhat below the middle of the chamber -was a barre sette and within the barre a fourme for the Knightes of -the Privie Counsell, and before there fourmes was a chair with a -quishione and a foote carpett, for the Quene of Scottes, dyrectlie -againste the seate belowe. In the middle of the chamber was a -table, wherat sate the Quene's Attorney and Sollicitor, the Quene's -Sergeaunte, the Clerkes of the Crowne, the two notaries directlie -above the table. In the middeste of the chamber were two fourmes, -wherupon sate, on the righte side, the Lord Chief Justice of England, -the Lorde Chief Baron, Doctor Dalle, Doctor Forde. Over againste them -sate the Lord Chief Justice of the Common Pleas, Justice Piream; -belowe the barre sate suche gentlemen as came to see the action. - - On the right side were - these Lordes:-- [On the left side.] - - The Lord Chauncelor } { The Lord Aburgaveny - The Lord Treasourer } { The Lord Zouche - Earle of Oxford } { The Lord Morley - Earle of Shrewsburie } { The Lord Stafford - Earle of Kente } { The Lord Graye - Earle of Derby } { The Lord Sturton - Earle of Worcester } { The Lord Sandes - Earle of Rutlaund } { The Lord Wentworth, - Earle of Cumberland } Sir James Crofte { The Lord Mordant, - Earle of Warwicke } Sir Walter Mildmaie { The Lord St John of Bletso - Earle of Lincolne } Sir Ralphe Sadler { The Lord Compton - Earle of Penbrooke } Sir Frauncis Walsingham { The Lord Chenie - Viscounte Montague } Mr. Vice-chamberlaine - -Hist. MSS. Com., Lord Kenyon, 1894. - - * * * * * - -NOTE TO PAGE 49 - -From _Mary Stewart: A Brief Statement_, Hosack, p. 33. - -There is a note in Cecil's writing, written about the time of the -York Conference (1568), which contrasts curiously with Bromley's -words. Cecil says, "She is to be helped because she came willingly -into the realm upon trust of the Queen's Majesty. She trusted upon -the Queen's Majesty's help, because she had in her troubles _received -many messages to that effect_." - - -NOTE TO PAGE 80 - -"Att her risinge first upp, shee talked longe with the -Lord Treasourer, cominge to him to his seate, after to Mr. -Vice-Chamberlaine and to Mr. Secretarye, excusinge herselve unto -them, and like a serpente to winde herselve unto them. She said unto -the Earle of Warwicke that shee hard hee was an honourable gentleman, -desiringe him not to beleve all thinges that hee hard of her, -desiringe him to comende her to my Lord of Leycester, sayinge that -shee wished him good successe in all his affaires."--Hist. MSS. Com., -Lord Kenyon, 1894, pp. 621-626. - - * * * * * - -INSCRIPTION ROUND THE MINIATURE, AND LIST OF THE RELICS - - | _Reverse_ - Maria [...] Scotiæ Regina | Ex Ligno S Crucis - Martyrio affecta a'o 158[6] 20 | S. Quirini S. Victor - Septembris in Anglia. | S. Bernardi Abb. - | - S. Margaretæ | B.P. Ignatii B. Campiani M - S. Barbaræ, V.M. | S. Flori M B. Walpole - S. Mar...... | B.P. Xaverii B. Stanislai - S. Catharin[æ S]enens | B. Aloysii B. Garneti - S. Aldegundis, V. | - S. Margaretæ Scotiæ | S. Car Boromei - S. Co...enæ | S. Vincentii M - S. Scholasticæ V.M. | S. Jacobi Minor M - B.M. Teresæ | S. M... M - | S. Thomi - | S. Iovini M - | S. Polycarpi M - - -THE END - - -_Printed by_ R. & R. CLARK, _Edinburgh._ - - - - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Tragedy of Fotheringay, by -Mary Monica Maxwell-Scott - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE TRAGEDY OF FOTHERINGAY *** - -***** This file should be named 54884-8.txt or 54884-8.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/4/8/8/54884/ - -Produced by MWS, Linda Cantoni, and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - |